CHAP. XXXVII. Of MIRACLES, and their Use.

BY Miracles are signified the Admirable works of God: & thereforethey are also called Wonders. And because they are for the most part, done, for a signification of his commandment, in such occasions, as without them, men are apt to doubt, (following their private natural reasoning,) what he hath commanded, and what not, they are commonly in Holy Scripture, called Signs, in the same sense, as they are called by the Latines, Ostenta, and Portenta, from showing, and fore-signifying that, which the Almighty is about to bring to pass.

To understand therefore what is a Miracle, we must first understandwhat works they are, which men wonder at, and call Admirable. And there be but two things which make men wonder at any event: The one is, if it be strange, that is to say, such, as the like of it hath never, or very rarely been produced: The other is, if when it is produced, we cannot imagine it to have been done by natural means, but only by the immediate hand of God. But when we see some possible, natural cause of it, how rarely soever the like has been done; or if the like have been often done, how impossible soever it be to imagine a natural means thereof, we no more wonder, nor esteem it for a Miracle.

Therefore, if a Horse, or Cow should speak, it were a Miracle; because both the thing is strange, & the natural cause difficult to imagine: So also were it, to see a strange deviation of nature, in the production of some new shape of a living creature. But when a man, or other Animal, engenders his like, though we know no more how this is done, than the other; yet because 'tis usual, it is no Miracle. In like manner, if a man be metamorphosed into a stone, or into a pillar, it is a Miracle; because strange: but if a piece of wood be so changed; because we see it often, it is no Miracle: and yet we know no more, by what operation of God, the one is brought to pass, than the other.

The first Rainbow that was seen in the world, was a Miracle, because the first; and consequently strange; and served for a sign from God, placed in heaven, to assure his people, there should be no more an universal destruction of the world by Water. But at this day, because they are frequent, they are not Miracles, neither to them that know their natural causes, nor to them who know them not. Again, there be many rare works produced by the Art of man: yet when we know they are done; because thereby we know also the means how they are done, we count them not for Miracles, because not wrought by the immediate hand of God, but of human Industry.

Furthermore, seeing Admiration and Wonder, is consequent tothe knowledge and experience, wherewith men are endued, some more, some less; it followeth, that the same thing, may be a Miracle to one, and not to another. And thence it is, that ignorant, and superstitious men make great Wonders of those works, which other men, knowing to proceed from Nature, (which is not the immediate, but the ordinary work of God,) admire not at all: As when Eclipses of the Sun and Moon have been taken for supernatural works, by the common people; when nevertheless, there were others, could from their natural causes, have foretold the very hour they should arrive: Or, as when a man, by confederacy, and secret intelligence, getting knowledge of the private actions of an ignorant, unwary man, and thereby tells him, what he has done in former time; it seems to him a Miraculous thing; but amongst wise, and cautelous men, such Miracles as those, cannot easily be done.

Again, it belongeth to the nature of a Miracle, that it be wroughtfor the procuring of credit to Gods Messengers, Ministers, and Prophets, that thereby men may know, they are called, sent, and employed by God, and thereby be the better inclined to obey them. And therefore, though the creation of the world, and after that the destruction of all living creatures in the universal deluge, were admirable works; yet because they were not done to procure credit to any Prophet, or other Minister of God, they use not to be called Miracles. For how admirable soever any work be, the Admiration consisteth not in that it could be done, because men naturally believe the Almighty can do all things, but because he does it at the Prayer, or Word of a man. But the works of God in Egypt, by the hand of Moses, were properly Miracles; because they were done with intention to make the people of Israel believe, that Moses came unto them, not out of any design of his own interest, but as sent from God. Therefore after God had commanded him to deliver the Israelites from the Egyptian bondage, when he said They will not believe me, but will say, the Lord hath not appeared unto me, God gave him power, to turn the Rod he had in his hand into a Serpent, and again to return it into a Rod; and by putting his hand into his bosom, to make it leprous; and again by putting it out to make it whole, to make the Children of Israel believe (as it is verse 5.) that the God of their Fathers had appeared unto him: And if that were not enough, he gave him power to turn their waters into blood. And when he had done these Miracles before the people, it is said (verse 41.) that they believed him. Nevertheless, for fear of Pharaoh, they durst notyet obey him. Therefore the other works which were done to plague Pharaoh, and the Egyptians, tended all to make the Israelites believe in Moses, and were properly Miracles. In like manner if we consider all the Miracles done by the hand of Moses, and all the rest of the Prophets, till the Captivity; and those of our Saviour, and his Apostles afterward; we shall find, their end was always to beget, or confirm belief, that they came not of their own motion, but were sent by God. We may further observe in Scripture, that the end of Miracles, was to beget belief, not universally in all men, elect, and reprobate; but in the elect only; that is to say, in such as God had determined should become his Subjects. For those miraculous plagues of Egypt, had not for end, the conversion of Pharaoh; For God had told Moses before, that he would harden the heart of Pharaoh, that he should not let the people go: And when he let them go at last, not the Miracles persuaded him, but the plagues forced him to it. So also of our Saviour, it is written, (Mat. 13. 58.) that he wrought not many Miracles in his own country, because of their unbelief; and (in Mark 6. 5.) in stead of, he wrought not many, it is, he could work none. It was not because he wanted power; which to say, were blasphemy against God; nor that the end of Miracles was not to convert incredulous men to Christ; for the end of all the Miracles of Moses, of the Prophets, of our Saviour, and of his Apostles was to add men to the Church; but it was, because the end of their Miracles, was to add to the Church (not all men, but) such as should be saved; that is to say, such as God had elected. Seeing therefore our Saviour was sent from his Father, he could not use his power in the conversion of those, whom his Father had rejected. They that expounding this place of St. Mark, say, that this word, He could not, is put for, He would not, do it without example in the Greek tongue, (where Would not, is put sometimes for Could not, in things inanimate, that have no will; but Could not, for Would not, never,) and thereby lay a stumbling block before weak Christians; as if Christ could do no Miracles, but amongst the credulous.

From that which I have here set down, of the nature, and use ofa Miracle, we may define it thus, A MIRACLE, is a work of God, (besides his operation by the way of Nature, ordained in the Creation,) done, for the making manifest to his elect, the mission of an extraordinary Minister for their salvation.

And from this definition, we may infer; First, that in all Miracles, the work done, is not the effect of any virtue in the Prophet; because it is the effect of the immediate hand of God; that is to say, God hath done it, without using the Prophet therein, as a subordinate cause.

Secondly, that no Devil, Angel, or other created Spirit, can do a Miracle. For it must either be by virtue of some natural science, or by Incantation, that is, virtue of words. For if the Enchanters do it by their own power independent, there is some power that proceedeth not from God; which all men deny: and if they do it by power given them, then is the work not from the immediate hand of God, but natural, and consequently no Miracle.

There be some texts of Scripture, that seem to attribute the power of working wonders (equal to some of those immediate Miracles, wrought by God himself,) to certain Arts of Magic, and Incantation. As for example, when we read that after the Rod of Moses being east on the ground became a Serpent, the Magicians of Egypt did the like by their Enchantments; and that after Moses had turned the waters of the Egyptian Streams, Rivers, Ponds, and Pools of water into blood, the Magicians of Egypt did so likewise, with their Enchantments; and that after Moses had by the power of God brought frogs upon the land, the Magicians also did so with their Enchantments, and brought up frogs upon the land of Egypt; will not a man be apt to attribute Miracles to Enchantments; that is to say, to the efficacy of the sound of Words; and think the same very well proved out of this, and other such places? and yet there is no place of Scripture, that telleth us what an Enchantment is. If therefore Enchantment be not, as many think it, a working of strange effects by spells, and words; but Imposture, and delusion, wrought by ordinary means; and so far from supernatural, as the Impostors need not the study so much as of natural causes, but the ordinary ignorance, stupidity, and superstition of mankind, to do them; those texts that seem to countenance the power of Magic, Witchcraft, and Enchantment, must needs have another sense, than at first sight they seem to bear.

For it is evident enough, that Words have no effect, but on those thatunderstand them; and then they have no other, but to signify the intentions, or passions of them that speak; and thereby produce, hope, fear, or other passions, or conceptions in the hearer. Therefore when a Rod seemeth a Serpent, or the Waters Blood, or any other Miracle seemeth done by Enchantment; if it be not to the edification of Gods people, not the Rod, nor the Water, nor any other thing is enchanted; that is to say, wrought upon by the Words, but the Spectator. So that all the Miracle consisteth in this, that the Enchanter has deceived a man; which is no Miracle, but a very easy matter to do.

For such is the ignorance, and aptitude to error generally of all men, but especially of them that have not much knowledge of natural causes, and of the nature, and interests of men; as by innumerable and easy tricks to be abused. What opinion of miraculous power, before it was known there was a Science of the course of the Stars, might a man have gained, that should have told the people, This hour, or day the Sun should be darkened? A Juggler by the handling of his goblets, and other trinkets, if it were not now ordinarily practised, would be thought to do his wonders by the power at least of the Devil. A man that hath practised to speak by drawing in of his breath, (which kind of men in ancient time were called Ventriloqui,) and so make the weakness of his voice seem to proceed, not from the weak impulsion of the organs of Speech, but from distance of place, is able to make very many men believe it is a voice from Heaven, whatsoever he please to tell them. And for a crafty man, that hath enquired into the secrets, and familiar confessions that one man ordinarily maketh to another of his actions and adventures past, to tell them him again is no hard matter; and yet there be many, that by such means as that, obtain the reputation of being Conjurers. But it is too long a business, to reckon up the several sorts of those men, which the Greeks called Thaumaturgi, that is to say, workers of things wonderful; and yet these do all they do, by their own single dexterity. But if we look upon the Impostures wrought by Confederacy, there is nothing how impossible soever to be done, that is impossible to be believed. For two men conspiring, one to seem lame, the other to cure him with a charm, will deceive many: but many conspiring, one to seem lame, another so to cure him, and all the rest to bear witness; will deceive many more.

In this aptitude of mankind, to give too hasty belief to pretendedMiracles, there can be no better, nor I think any other caution, than that which God hath prescribed, first by Moses, (as I have said before in the precedent chapter,) in the beginning of the 13. and end of the 18. of Deuteronomy; That we take not any for Prophets, that teach any other Religion, than that which Gods Lieutenant, (which at that time was Moses,) hath established; nor any, (though he teach the same Religion,) whose Prediction we do not see come to pass. Moses therefore in his time, and Aaron, and his successors in their times, and the Sovereign Governor of Gods people, next under God himself, that is to say, the Head of the Church in all times, are to be consulted, what doctrine he hath established, before we give credit to a pretended Miracle, or Prophet. And when that is done, the thing they pretend to be a Miracle, we must both see it done, and use all means possible to consider, whether it be really done; and not only so, but whether it be such, as no man can do the like by his natural power, but that it requires the immediate hand of God. And in this also we must have recourse to Gods Lieutenant; to whom in all doubtful cases, we have submitted our private judgments. For example; if a man pretend, that after certain words spoken over a piece of bread, that presently God hath made it not bread, but a God, or a man, or both, and nevertheless it looketh still as like bread as ever it did; there is no reason for any man to think it really done; nor consequently to fear him, till he enquire of God, by his Vicar, or Lieutenant, whether it be done, or not. If he say not, then followeth that which Moses saith, (Deut. 18. 22.) he hath spoken it presumptuously, thou shalt not fear him. If he say 'tis done, then he is not to contradict it. So also if we see not, but only hear tell of a Miracle, we are to consult the Lawful Church; that is to say, the lawful Head thereof, how far we are to give credit to the relators of it. And this is chiefly the case of men, that in these days live under Christian Sovereigns. For in these times, I do not know one man, that ever saw any such wondrous work, done by the charm, or at the word, or prayer of a man, that a man endued but with a mediocrity of reason, would think supernatural: and the question is no more, whether what we see done, be a Miracle; whether the Miracle we hear, or read of, were a real work, and not the Act of a tongue, or pen; but in plain terms, whether the report be true, or a lye. In which question we are not every one, to make our own private Reason, or Conscience, but the Public Reason, that is, the reason of Gods Supreme Lieutenant, Judge; and indeed we have made him Judge already, if we have given him a Sovereign power, to do all that is necessary for our peace and defence. A private man has always the liberty, (because thought is free,) to believe, or not believe in his heart, those acts that have been given out for Miracles, according as he shall see, what benefit can accrue by men's belief, to those that pretend, or countenance them, and thereby conjecture, whether they be Miracles, or Lies. But when it comes to confession of that faith, the Private Reason must submit to the Public; that is to say, to Gods Lieutenant. But who is this Lieutenant of God, and Head of the Church, shall be considered in its proper place hereafter.

CHAP. XXXVIII. Of the Signification in Scripture of ETERNAL LIFE, HELL, SALVATION, THE WORLD TO COME, and REDEMPTION.

The maintenance of Civil Society, depending on Justice; and Justice on the power of Life and Death, and other less Rewards and Punishments, residing in them that have the Sovereignty of the Common-wealth; It is impossible a Common-wealth should stand, where any other than the Sovereign, hath a power of giving greater rewards than Life; and of inflicting greater punishments, than Death. Now seeing Eternal life is a greater reward, than the life present; and Eternal torment a greater punishment than the death of Nature; It is a thing worthy to be well considered, of all men that desire (by obeying Authority) to avoid the calamities of Confusion, and Civil war, what is meant in holy Scripture, by Life Eternal, and Torment Eternal; and for what offences, and against whom committed, men are to be Eternally tormented; and for what actions, they are to obtain Eternal life.

And first we find, that Adam was created in such a condition oflife, as had he not broken the commandment of God, he had enjoyed it in the Paradise of Eden Everlastingly. For there was the Tree of life; whereof he was so long allowed to eat, as he should forbear to eat of the tree of Knowledge of Good and Evil; which was not allowed him. And therefore as soon as he had eaten of it, God thrust him out of Paradise, lest he should put forth his hand, and take also of the tree of life, and live for ever. By which it seemeth to me, (with submission nevertheless both in this, and in all questions, whereof the determination dependeth on the Scriptures, to the interpretation of the Bible authorized by the Common-wealth, whose Subject I am,) that Adam if he had not sinned, had had an Eternal Life on Earth: and that Mortality entered upon himself, and his posterity, by his first Sin. Not that actual Death then entered; for Adam then could never have had children; whereas he lived long after, and saw a numerous posterity ere he dyed. But where it it is said, In the day that thou eatest thereof, thou shalt surely die, it must needs be meant of his Mortality, and certitude of death. Seeing then Eternal life was lost by Adams forfeiture, in committing sin, he that should cancel that forfeiture was to recover thereby, that Life again. Now Jesus Christ hath satisfied for the sins of all that believe in him; and therefore recovered to all believers, that ETERNAL LIFE, which was lost by the sin of Adam. And in this sense it is, that the comparison of St. Paul holdeth (Rom. 5. 18, 19.) As by the offence of one, Judgment came upon all men to condemnation, even so by the righteousness of one, the free gift came upon all men to Justification of Life. Which is again (1 Cor. 15. 21, 22.) more perspicuously delivered in these words, For since by man came death, by man came also the resurrection of the dead. For as in Adam all die, even so in Christ shall all be made alive.

Concerning the place wherein men shall enjoy that Eternal Life,which Christ hath obtained for them, the texts next before alleged seem to make it on Earth. For if as in Adam, all die, that is, have forfeited Paradise, and Eternal Life on Earth, even so in Christ all shall be made alive; then all men shall be made to live on Earth; for else the comparison were not proper. Hereunto seemeth to agree that of the Psalmist, (Psal. 133. 3.) Upon Zion God commanded the blessing, even Life for evermore: for Zion, is in Jerusalem, upon Earth: as also that of S. Joh. (Rev. 2. 7.) To him that overcometh I will give to eat of the tree of life, which is in the midst of the Paradise of God. This was the tree of Adams Eternal life; but his life was to have been on Earth. The same seemeth to be confirmed again by St. Joh. (Rev. 21. 2.) where he saith, I John saw the Holy City, New Jerusalem, coming down from God out of heaven, prepared as a Bride adorned for her husband: and again v. 10. to the same effect: As if he should say, the new Jerusalem, the Paradise of God, at the coming again of Christ, should come down to Gods people from Heaven, and not they go up to it from Earth. And this differs nothing from that, which the two men in white clothing (that is, the two Angels) said to the Apostles, that were looking upon Christ ascending (Acts 1. 11.) This same Jesus, who is taken up from you into Heaven, shall so come, as you have seen him go up into Heaven. Which soundeth as if they had said, he should come down to govern them under his Father, Eternally here; and not take them up to govern them in Heaven; and is conformable to the Restoration of the Kingdom of God, instituted under Moses; which was a Political government of the Jews on Earth. Again, that saying of our Saviour (Mat. 22. 30.) that in the Resurrection they neither marry, nor are given in marriage, but are as the Angels of God in heaven, is a description of an Eternal Life, resembling that which we lost in Adam in the point of Marriage. For seeing Adam, and Eve, if they had not sinned, had lived on Earth Eternally, in their individual persons; it is manifest, they should not continually have procreated their kind. For if Immortals should have generated, as Mankind doth now; the Earth in a small time, would not have been able to afford them place to stand on. The Jews that asked our Saviour the question, whose wife the woman that had married many brothers, should be, in the resurrection, knew not what were the consequences of Life Eternal: and therefore our Saviour puts them in mind of this consequence of Immortality; that there shall be no Generation, and consequently no marriage, no more than there is marriage, or generation among the Angels. The comparison between that Eternal life which Adam lost, and our Saviour by his Victory over death hath recovered; holdeth also in this, that as Adam lost Eternal Life by his sin, and yet lived after it for a time; so the faithful Christian hath recovered Eternal Life by Christs passion, though he die a natural death, and remain dead for a time; namely, till the Resurrection. For as Death is reckoned from the Condemnation of Adam, not from the Execution; so Life is reckoned from the Absolution, not from the Resurrection of them that are elected in Christ.

That the place wherein men are to live Eternally, after the Resurrection,is the Heavens, meaning by Heaven, those parts of the world, which are the most remote from Earth, as where the stars are, or above the stars, in another Higher Heaven, called Coelum Empyreum, (whereof there is no mention in Scripture, nor ground in Reason) is not easily to be drawn from any text that I can find. By the Kingdom of Heaven, is meant the Kingdom of the King that dwelleth in Heaven and his Kingdom was the people of Israel, whom he ruled by the Prophets his Lieutenants, first Moses, and after him Eleazar, and the Sovereign Priests, till in the days of Samuel they rebelled, and would have a mortal man for their King, after the manner of other Nations. And when our Saviour Christ, by the preaching of his Ministers, shall have persuaded the Jews to return, and called the Gentiles to his obedience, then shall there be a new Kingdom of Heaven; because our King shall then be God, whose throne is Heaven; without any necessity evident in the Scripture, that man shall ascend to his happiness any higher than Gods footstool the Earth. On the contrary, we find written (Joh. 3. 13.) that no man hath ascended into Heaven, but he that came down from Heaven, even the Son of man, that is in Heaven. Where I observe by the way, that these words are not, as those which go immediately before, the words of our Saviour, but of St. John himself; for Christ was then not in Heaven, but upon the Earth. The like is said of David (Acts 2. 34.) where St. Peter, to prove the Ascension of Christ, using the words of the Psalmist, (Psal. 16. 10.) Thou wilt not leave my soul in Hell, not suffer thine Holy one to see corruption, saith, they were spoken (not of David, but) of Christ; and to prove it, addeth this Reason, For David is not ascended into Heaven. But to this a man may easily answer, and say, that though their bodies were not to ascend till the general day of Judgment, yet their souls were in Heaven as soon as they were departed from their bodies; which also seemeth to be confirmed by the words of our Saviour (Luke 20. 37, 38.) who proving the Resurrection out of the words of Moses, saith thus, That the dead are raised, even Moses showed, at the bush, when he calleth the Lord, the God of Abraham, and the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob. For he is not a God of the Dead, but of the Living; for they all live to him. But if these words be to be understood only of the Immortality of the Soul, they prove not at all that which our Saviour intended to prove, which was the Resurrection of the Body, that is to say, the Immortality of the Man. Therefore our Saviour meaneth, that those Patriarchs were Immortal; not by a property consequent to the essence, and nature of mankind; but by the will of God, that was pleased of his mere grace, to bestow Eternal life upon the faithful. And though at that time the Patriarchs and many other faithful men were dead, yet as it is in the text, they lived to God; that is, they were written in the Book of Life with them that were absolved of their sins, and ordained to Life eternal at the Resurrection. That the Soul of man is in its own nature Eternal, and a living Creature independent on the body; or that any mere man is Immortal, otherwise than by the Resurrection in the last day, (except Enos and Elias,) is a doctrine nor apparent in Scripture. The whole 14th Chapter of Job, which is the speech not of his friends, but of himself, is a complaint of this Mortality of Nature; and yet no contradiction of the Immortality at the Resurrection. There is hope of a tree (saith he verse 7.) if it be cast down, Though the root thereof wax old, and the stock thereof die in the ground, yet when it scenteth the water it will bud, and bring forth boughs like a Plant. But man dieth, and wasteth away, yea, man giveth up the Ghost, and where is he? and (verse 12.) man lieth down, and riseth not, till the heavens be no more. But when is it, that the heavens shall be no more? St. Peter tells us, that it is at the general Resurrection. For in his 2nd Epistle, 3rd Chapter, and 7 verse, he saith, that the Heavens and the Earth that are now, are reserved unto fire against the day of Judgment, and perdition of ungodly men, and (verse 12.) looking for, and hasting to the coming of God, wherein the Heavens shall be on fire, and shall be dissolved, and the Elements shall melt with fervent heat. Nevertheless, we according to the promise look for new Heavens, and a new Earth, wherein dwelleth righteousness. Therefore where Job saith, man riseth not till the Heavens be no more; it is all one, as if he had said, the Immortal Life (and Soul and Life in the Scripture, do usually signify the same thing) beginneth not in man, till the Resurrection, and day of Judgement; and hath for cause, not his specifical nature, and generation; but the Promise. For St. Peter says not, We look for new heavens, and a new earth, (from Nature,) but from Promise.

Lastly, seeing it hath been already proved out of divers evident places of Scripture, in the 35. chapter of this book, that the Kingdom of God is a Civil Common-wealth, where God himself is Sovereign, by virtue first of the Old, and since of the New Covenant, wherein he reigneth by his Vicar, or Lieutenant; the same places do therefore also prove, that after the coming again of our Saviour in his Majesty, and glory, to reign actually, and Eternally; the Kingdom of God is to be on Earth. But because this doctrine (though proved out of places of Scripture not few, nor obscure) will appear to most men a novelty; I do but propound it; maintaining nothing in this, or any other paradox of Religion; but attending the end of that dispute of the sword, concerning the Authority, (not yet amongst my Country-men decided,) by which all sorts of doctrine are to be approved, or rejected; and whose commands, both in speech, and writing, (whatsoever be the opinions of private men) must by all men, that mean to be protected by their Laws, be obeyed. For the points of doctrine concerning the Kingdom God, have so great influence on the Kingdom of Man, as not to be determined, but by them, that under God have the Sovereign Power.

As the Kingdom of God, and Eternal Life, so also Gods Enemies,and their Torments after Judgment, appear by the Scripture, to have their place on Earth. The name of the place, where all men remain till the Resurrection, that were either buried, or swallowed up of the Earth, is usually called in Scripture, by words that signify under ground; which the Latines read generally Infernus, and Inferi, and the Greeks ἃδηϛ; that is to say, a place where men cannot see; and containeth as well the Grave, as any other deeper place. But for the place of the damned after the Resurrection, it is not determined, neither in the Old, nor New Testament, by any note of situation; but only by the company: as that it shall be, where such wicked men were, as God in former times in extraordinary, and miraculous manner, had destroyed from off the face of theEarth: As for example, that they are in Inferno, in Tartarus, or in the bottomless pit; because Corah, Dathan, and Abirom, were swallowed up alive into the earth. Not that the Writers of the Scripture would have us believe, there could be in the globe of the Earth, which is not only finite, but also (compared to the height of the Stars) of no considerable magnitude, a pit without a bottom; that is, a hole of infinite depth, such as the Greeks in their Demonology (that is to say, in their doctrine concerning Daemons,) and after them the Romans called Tartarus; of which Virgil says,

Bis patet in praeceps, tantum tenditque sub umbras, Quantus ad aethereum coeli suspectus Olympum:

for that is a thing the proportion of Earth to Heaven cannot bear: but that we should believe them there, indefinitely, where those men are, on whom God inflicted that Exemplary punishment.

Again, because those mighty men of the Earth, that lived in thetime of Noah, before the flood, (which the Greeks called Heroes, and the Scripture Giants, and both say, were begotten, by copulation of the children of God, with the children of men,) were for their wicked life destroyed by the general deluge; the place of the Damned, is therefore also sometimes marked out, by the company of those deceased Giants; as Proverbs 21. 16. The man that wandereth out of the way of understanding, shall remain in the congregation of the Giants, and Job 26. 5. Behold the Giants groan under water, and they that dwell with them. Here the place of the Damned, is under the water. And Isaiah 14. 9. Hell is troubled how to meet thee, (that is, the King of Babylon) and will displace the Giants for thee: and here again the place of the Damned, (if the sense be literal,) is to be under water.

Thirdly, because the Cities of Sodom, and Gomorrah, by the extraordinarywrath of God, were consumed for their wickedness with Fire and Brimstone, and together with them the country about made a stinking bituminous Lake: the place of the Damned is sometimes expressed by Fire, and a Fiery Lake: as in the Apocalypse ch. 21. 8. But the timorous, incredulous, and abominable, and Murderers, and Whoremongers, and Sorcerers, and Idolaters, and all Liars, shall have their part in the Lake that burneth with Fire, and Brimstone; which is the second Death. So that it is manifest, that Hell Fire, which is here expressed by Metaphor, from the real Fire of Sodom, signifieth not any certain kind, or place of Torment; but is to be taken indefinitely, for Destruction, as it is in the 20th Chapter, at the 14. verse; where it is said, that Death and Hell were cast into the Lake of Fire; that is to say, were abolished, and destroyed; as if after the day of Judgment, there shall be no more Dying, nor no more going into Hell; that is, no more going to Hades (from which word perhaps our word Hell is derived,) which is the same with no more Dying.

Fourthly, from the Plague of Darkness inflicted on the Egyptians,of which it is written (Exod. 10. 23.) They saw not one another, neither rose any man from his place for three days; but all the Children of Israel had light in their dwellings; the place of the wicked after Judgment, is called Utter Darkness, or (as it is in the original) Darkness without. And so it is expressed (Mat. 22. 13.) where the King commandeth his Servants, to bind hand and foot the man that had not on his Wedding garment, and to cast him out, εἰς το σκότος το ἐξώτερον, External darkness, or Darkness without: which though translated Utter darkness, does not signify how great, but where that darkness is to be; namely, without the habitation of Gods Elect.

Lastly, whereas there was a place near Jerusalem, called the Valley of the Children of Hinnon; in a part whereof, called Tophet, the Jews had committed most grievous Idolatry, sacrificing their children to the Idol Moloch; and wherein also God had afflicted his enemies with most grievous punishments; and wherein Josias had burnt the Priests of Moloch upon their own Altars, as appeareth at large in the 2 of Kings chap. 23. the place served afterwards, to receive the filth, and garbage which was carried thither, out of the City; and there used to be fires made, from time to time, to purify the air, and take away the stench of Carrion. From this abominable place, the Jews used ever after to call the place of the Damned, by the name of Gehenna, or Valley of Hinnon. And this Gehenna, is that word, which is usually now translated HELL; and from the fires from time to time there burning, we have the notion of Everlasting, and Unquenchable Fire.

Seeing now there is none, that so interprets the Scripture, as thatafter the day of Judgment, the wicked are all Eternally to be punished in the Valley of Hinnon; or that they shall so rise again, as to be ever after under ground, or under water; or that after the Resurrection, they shall no more see one another; nor stir from one place to another; it followeth, me thinks, very necessarily, that that which is thus said concerning Hell Fire, is spoken metaphorically; and that therefore there is a proper sense to be enquired after, (for of all Metaphors there is some real ground, that may be expressed in proper words) both of the Place of Hell, and the nature of Hellish Torments, and Tormenters.

And first for the Tormenters, we have their nature, and properties,exactly and properly delivered by the names of, The Enemy, or Satan; The Accuser, or Diabolus; The Destroyer, or Abaddon. Which significant names, Satan, Devil, Abaddon, set not forth to us any Individual person, as proper names use to do; but only an office, or quality; and are therefore Appellatives; which ought not to have been left untranslated, as they are, in the Latin, and Modern Bibles; because thereby they seem to be the proper names of Daemons; and men are the more easily seduced to believe the doctrine of Devils; which at that time was the Religion of the Gentiles, and contrary to that of Moses, and of Christ.

And because by the Enemy, the Accuser, and Destroyer, is meant, the Enemy of them that shall be in the Kingdom of God; therefore if the Kingdom of God after the Resurrection, be upon the Earth, (as in the former Chapter I have shown by Scripture it seems to be,) The Enemy, and his Kingdom must be on Earth also. For so also was it, in the time before the Jews had deposed God. For Gods Kingdom was in Palestine; and the Nations round about, were the Kingdoms of the Enemy; and consequently by Satan, is meant any Earthly Enemy of the Church.

The Torments of Hell, are expressed sometimes, by weeping, and gnashing of teeth, as Mat. 8. 12. Sometimes, by the worm of Conscience; as Isa. 66. 24. and Mark 9. 44, 46, 48: sometimes, by Fire, as in the place now quoted, where the worm dieth not, and the fire is not quenched, and many places beside: sometimes by shame, and contempt, as Dan. 12. 2. And many of them that sleep in the dust of the Earth, shall awake; some to Everlasting life; and some to shame, and everlasting contempt. All which places design metaphorically a grief, and discontent of mind, from the sight of that Eternal felicity in others, which they themselves through their own incredulity, and disobedience have lost. And because such felicity in others, is not sensible but by comparison with their own actual miseries; it followeth that they are to suffer such bodily pains, and calamities, as are incident to those, who not only live under evil and cruel Governors, but have also for Enemy, the Eternal King of the Saints, God Almighty. And amongst these bodily pains, is to be reckoned also to every one of the wicked a second Death. For though the Scripture be clear for an universal Resurrection; yet we do not read, that to any of the Reprobate is promised an Eternal life. For whereas St. Paul (1 Cor. 15. 42, 43.) to the question concerning what bodies men shall rise with again, saith, that the body is sown in corruption, and is raised in incorruption; It is sown in dishonour, it is raised in glory; it is sown in weakness, it is raised in power; Glory and Power cannot be applied to the bodies of the wicked: Nor can the name of Second Death, be applied to those that can never die but once: And although in Metaphorical speech, a Calamitous life Everlasting, may be called an Everlasting Death yet it cannot well be understood of a Second Death. The fire prepared for the wicked, is an Everlasting Fire: that is to say, the estate wherein no man can be without torture, both of body and mind, after the Resurrection, shall endure for ever; and in that sense the Fire shall be unquenchable, and the torments Everlasting: but it cannot thence be inferred, that he who shall be cast into that fire, or be tormented with those torments, shall endure, and resist them so, as to be eternally burnt, and tortured, and yet never be destroyed, nor die. And though there be many places that affirm Everlasting Fire, and Torments (into which men may be cast successively one after another for ever;) yet I find none that affirm there shall be an Eternal Life therein of any individual person; but to the contrary, an Everlasting Death, which is the Second Death: For after Death, and the Grave shall have delivered up the dead which were in them, and every man be judged according to his works; Death and the Grave shall also be cast into the Lake of Fire. This is the Second Death. Whereby it is evident, that there is to be a Second Death of every one that shall be condemned at the day of Judgement, after which he shall die no more.

The joys of Life Eternal, are in Scripture comprehended allunder the name of SALVATION, or being saved. To be saved, is to be secured, either respectively, against special Evils, or absolutely, against all Evil, comprehending Want, Sickness, and Death it self. And because man was created in a condition Immortal,not subject to corruption, and consequently to nothing that tendeth to the dissolution of his nature; and fell from that happiness by the sin of Adam; it followeth, that to be saved from Sin, is to be saved from all the Evil, and Calamities that Sin hath brought upon us. And therefore in the Holy Scripture, Remission of Sin, and Salvation from Death and Misery, is the same thing, as it appears by the words of our Saviour, who having cured a man sick of the Palsy, by saying, (Mat. 9. 2.) Son be of good cheer, thy Sins be forgiven thee; and knowing that the Scribes took for blasphemy, that a man should pretend to forgive Sins, asked them (v. 5.) whether it were easier to say, Thy Sins be forgiven thee, or, Arise and walk; signifying thereby, that it was all one, as to the saving of the sick, to say, Thy Sins are forgiven, and Arise and walk; and that he used that form of speech, only to show he had power to forgive Sins. And it is besides evident in reason, that since Death and Misery, were the punishments of Sin, the discharge of Sin, must also be a discharge of Death and Misery; that is to say, Salvation absolute, such as the faithful are to enjoy after the day of Judgment, by the power, and favour of Jesus Christ, who for that cause is called our SAVIOUR.

Concerning Particular Salvations, such as are understood, 1 Sam. 14. 39. as the Lord liveth that saveth Israel, that is, from their temporary enemies, and 2 Sam. 22. 4. Thou art my Saviour, thou savest me from violence; and 2 Kings 13. 5. God gave the Israelites a Saviour, and so they were delivered from the hand of the Assyrians, and the like, I need say nothing; there being neither difficulty, nor interest, to corrupt the interpretation of texts of that kind.

But concerning the General Salvation, because it must be in theKingdom of Heaven, there is great difficulty concerning the Place. On one side, by Kingdom (which is an estate ordained by men for their perpetual security against enemies, and want) it seemeth that this Salvation should be on Earth. For by Salvation is set forth unto us, a glorious Reign of our King, by Conquest; not a safety by Escape: and therefore there where we look for Salvation, we must look also for Triumph; and before Triumph, for Victory; and before Victory, for Battle; which cannot well be supposed, shall be in Heaven. But how good soever this reason may be, I will not trust to it, without very evident places of Scripture. The state of Salvation is described at large, Isaiah 33. ver. 20, 21, 22, 23, 24.

Look upon Zion, the City of our solemnities; [thine eyes shall see Jerusalem a quiet habitation, a tabernacle that shall not be taken down; not one of the stakes thereof shall ever be removed, neither shall any of the cords thereof be broken.

But there the glorious Lord will be unto us a place of broad rivers, and streams; wherein shall go no Galley with oars; neither shall gallant ship pass thereby.

For the Lord is our Judge, the Lord is our Lawgiver, the Lord is our King, he will save us.

Thy tacklings are loosed; they could not well strengthen their mast; they could not spread the sail: then is the prey of a great spoil divided; the lame take the prey.

And the Inhabitant shall not say, I am sick; the people that shall dwell therein shall be forgiven their Iniquity.

In which words we have the place from whence Salvation is to proceed, Jerusalem, a quiet habitation; the Eternity of it, a tabernacle that shall not be taken down, &c. The Saviour of it, the Lord, their Judge, their Lawgiver, their King, he will save us; the Salvation, the Lord shall be to them as abroad mote of swift waters, &c. the condition of their Enemies, their tacklings are loose, their masts weak, the lame shall take the spoil of them. The condition of the Saved, The Inhabitant shall not say, I am sick: And lastly, all this is comprehended in Forgiveness of sin, The people that dwell therein shall be forgiven their iniquity. By which it is evident, that Salvation shall be on Earth, then, when God shall reign, (at the coming again of Christ) in Jerusalem; and from Jerusalem shall proceed the Salvation of the Gentiles that shall be received into Gods Kingdom: as is also more expressly declared by the same Prophet, Chap. 65. 20, 21. And they (that is, the Gentiles who had any Jew in bondage) shall bring all your brethren, for an offering to the Lord, out of all nations, upon horses, and in chariots, and in litters, and upon mules, and upon swift beasts, to my holy mountain, Jerusalem, saith the Lord, as the Children of Israel bring an offering in a clean vessel into the House of the Lord. And I will also take of them for Priests and for Levites, saith the Lord: Whereby it is manifest, that the chief seat of Gods Kingdom (which is the Place, from whence the Salvation of us that were Gentiles, shall proceed) shall be Jerusalem: And the same is also confirmed by our Saviour, in his discourse with the woman of Samaria, concerning the place of Gods worship; to whom he saith, John 4. 22. that the Samaritans worshipped they knew not what, but the Jews worship what they knew, For Salvation is of the Jews (ex Iudae is, that is, begins at the Jews): as if he should say, you worship God, but know not by whom he will save you, as we do, that know it shall be by one of the tribe of Judah, a Jew, not a Samaritan. And therefore also the woman not impertinently answered him again, We know the Messias shall come. So that which out Saviour saith, Salvation is from the Jews, is the same that Paul says (Rom. 1. 16, 17.) The Gospel is the power of God to Salvation to every one that believeth: To the Jew first, and also to the Greek. For therein is the righteousness of God revealed from faith to faith; from the faith of the Jew, to the faith of the Gentile. In the like sense the Prophet Joel describing the day of Judgment, (chap. 2. 30, 31.) that God would show wonders in heaven, and in earth, blood, and fire, and pillars os smoke. The Sun should be turned to darkness, and the Moon into blood, before the great and terrible day of the Lord come, he addeth verse 32. and it shall come to pass, that whosoever shall call upon the name of the Lord, shall be saved. For in Mount Zion, and in Jerusalem shall be Salvation. And Obadiah verse 17. saith the same, Upon Mount Zion shall be Deliverance; and there shall be holiness, and the house of Jacob shall possess their possessions, that is, the possessions of the Heathen, which possessions he expresseth more particularly in the following verses, by the mount of Esau, the Land of the Philistines, the fields of Ephraim, of Samaria, Gilead, and the Cities of the South, and concludes with these words, the Kingdom shall be the Lords. All these places are for Salvation, and the Kingdom of God (after the day of Judgement) upon Earth. On the other side, I have not found any text that can probably be drawn, to prove any Ascension of the Saints into Heaven; that is to say, into any Coelum Empyreum, or other ethereal Region; saving that it is called the Kingdom of Heaven: which name it may have, because God, that was King of the Jews, governed them by his commands, sent to Moses by Angels from Heaven; and after their revolt, sent his Son from Heaven, to reduce them to their obedience; and shall send him thence again, to rule both them, and all other faithful men, from the day of Judgment, Everlastingly: or from that, that the Throne of this our Great King is in Heaven; whereas the Earth is but his Footstool. But that the Subjects of God should have any place as high as his Throne, or higher than his Footstool, it seemeth not suitable to the dignity of a King, nor can I find any evident text for it in holy Scripture.

From this that hath been said of the Kingdom of God, and of Salvation, it is not hard to interpret what is meant by the WORLD TO COME. There are three worlds mentioned in Scripture, the Old World, the Present World, and the World to come. Of the first, St. Peterspeaks, If God spared not the Old World, but saved Noah the eighth person, a Preacher of righteousness, bringing the flood upon the world of the ungodly, &c. So the first World, was from Adam to the general Flood. Of the present World, our Saviour speaks (John 18. 36.) My Kingdom is not of this World. For he came only to teach men the way of Salvation, and to renew the Kingdom of his Father, byhis doctrine. Of the World to come, St. Peter speaks, Nevertheless we according to his promise look for new Heavens, and a new Earth. This is that WORLD, wherein Christ coming down from Heaven, in the clouds, with great power, and glory, shall send his Angels, and shall gather together his elect, from the four winds, and from the uttermost parts of the Earth, and thence forth reign over them, (under his Father) Everlastingly.

Salvation of a sinner, supposeth a precedent REDEMPTION; forhe that is once guilty of Sin, is obnoxious to the Penalty of the same; and must pay (or some other for him) such Ransom, as he that is offended, and has him in his power, shall require. And seeing the person offended, is Almighty God, in whose power are all things; such Ransom is to be paid before Salvation can be acquired, as God hath been pleased to require. By this Ransom, is not intended a satisfaction for Sin, equivalent to the Offence; which no sinner for himself, nor righteous man can ever be able to make for another: The damage a man does to another, he may make amends for by restitution, or recompense, but sin cannot be taken away by recompense; for that were to make the liberty to sin, a thing vendible. But sins may be pardoned to the repentant, either gratis, or upon such penalty, as God is pleased to accept. That which God usually accepted in the Old Testament, was some Sacrifice, or Oblation. To forgive sin is not an act of Injustice, though the punishment have been threatened. Even amongst men, though the promise of Good, bind the promiser; yet threats, that is to say, promises of Evil, bind them not; much less shall they bind God, who is infinitely more merciful than men. Our Saviour Christ therefore to Redeem us, did not in that sense satisfy for the Sins of men, as that his Death, of its own virtue, could make it unjust in God to punish sinners with Eternal death; but did make that Sacrifice, and Oblation of himself, at his first coming, which God was pleased to require, for the Salvation at his second coming, of such as in the mean time should repent, and believe in him. And though this act of our Redemption, be not always in Scripture called a Sacrifice, and Oblation, but sometimes a Price; yet by Price we are not to understand any thing, by the value whereof, he could claim right to a pardon for us, from his offended Father; but that Price which God the Father was pleased in mercy to demand.

CHAP. XXXIX. Of the signification in Scripture of the word CHURCH.

The word Church, (Ecclesia) signifieth in the Books of HolyScripture divers things. Sometimes (though not often) it is taken for Gods House, that is to say, for a Temple, wherein Christians assemble to perform holy duties publicly; as, 1 Cor. 14. ver. 34. Let your women keep silence in the Churches: but this is Metaphorically put, for the Congregation there assembled; and hath been since used for the Edifice itself, to distinguish between the Temples of Christians, and Idolaters. The Temple of Jerusalem was Gods house, and the House of Prayer; and so is any Edifice dedicated by Christians to the worship of Christ, Christs house: and therefore the Greek Fathers call it Κυριακή, The Lords house; and thence, in our language it came to be called Kyrke, and Church.

Church (when not taken for a House) signifieth the same that Ecclesia signified in the Grecian Common-wealths; that is to say, a Congregation, or an Assembly of Citizens, called forth, to hear the Magistrate speak unto them; and which in the Common-wealth of Rome was called Concio, as he that spake was called Ecclesiastes, and Concionator. And when they were called forth by lawful Authority,it was Ecclesia legitima, a Lawful Church, ἔννομος Ἐκκλησία. But when they were excited by tumultuous, and seditious clamor, then it was a confused Church, Ἐκκλησία συγκεχυμένη.

It is taken also sometimes for the men that have right to be of the Congregation, though not actually assembled; that is to say, for the whole multitude of Christian men, how far soever they be dispersed: as (Act. 8. 3.) where it is said, that Saul made havoc of the Church: And in this sense is Christ said to be Head of the Church. And sometimes for a certain part of Christians, as (Col. 4. 15. Salute the Church that is in his house. Sometimes also for the Elect only; as (Ephes. 5. 27.) A Glorious Church, without spot, or wrinkle, holy, and without blemish; which is meant of the Church triumphant, or, Church to come. Sometimes, for a Congregation assembled, of professors of Christianity, whether their profession be true, or counterfeit, as it is understood, Mat. 18. 17. where it is said, Tell it to the Church, and if he neglect to hear the Church, let him be to thee as a Gentile, or Publican.

And in this last sense only it is that the Church can be taken for onePerson; that is to say, that it can be said to have power to will, to pronounce, to command, to be obeyed, to make laws, or to do any other action whatsoever; For without authority from a lawful Congregation, whatsoever act be done in a concourse of people, it is the particular act of every one of those that were present, and gave their aid to the performance of it; and not the act of them all in gross, as of one body; much less the act of them that were absent, or that being present, were not willing it should be done. According to this sense, I define a CHURCH to be, A company of men professing Christian Religion, united in the person of one Sovereign; at whose command they ought to assemble, and without whose authority they ought not to assemble. And because in all Common-wealths, that Assembly, which is without warrant from the Civil Sovereign, is unlawful; that Church also, which is assembled in any Common-wealth, that hath forbidden them to assemble, is an unlawful Assembly.

It followeth also, that there is on Earth, no such universal Church,as all Christians are bound to obey; because there is no power on Earth, to which all other Common-wealths are subject: There are Christians, in the Dominions of several Princes and States; but every one of them is subject to that Common-wealth, whereof he is himself a member; and consequently, cannot be subject to the commands of any other Person. And therefore a Church, such a one as is capable to Command, to Judge, Absolve, Condemn, or do any other act, is the same thing with a Civil Common-wealth, consisting of Christian men; and is called a Civil State, for that the subjects of it are Men; and a Church, for that the subjects thereof are Christians. Temporal and Spiritual Government, are but two words brought into the world, to make men see double, and mistake their Lawful Sovereign. It is true, that the bodies of the faithful, after the Resurrection, shall be not only Spiritual, but Eternal: but in this life they are gross, and corruptible. There is therefore no other Government in this life, neither of State, nor Religion, but Temporal; nor teaching of any doctrine, lawful to any Subject, which the Governor both of the State, and of the Religion, forbiddeth to be taught: And that Governor must be one; or else there must needs follow Faction, and Civil war in the Common-wealth, between the Church and State; between Spiritualists, and Temporalists; between the Sword of Justice, and the Shield of Faith; and (which is more) in every Christian man's own breast, between the Christian, and the Man. The Doctors of the Church, are called Pastors; so also are Civil Sovereigns: But if Pastors be not subordinate one to another, so as that there may be one chief Pastor, men will be taught contrary Doctrines, whereof both may be, and one must be false. Who that one chief Pastor is, according to the law of Nature, hath been already shown; namely, that it is the Civil Sovereign: And to whom the Scripture hath assigned that Office, we shall see in the Chapters following.

CHAP. XL. Of the RIGHTS of the Kingdom of God, in Abraham, Moses, the High Priests, and the Kings of Judah.

The Father of the Faithful, and first in the Kingdom of Godby Covenant, was Abraham. For with him was the Covenant first made; wherein he obliged himself, and his seed after him, to acknowledge and obey the commands of God; not only such, as he could take notice of, (as Moral Laws,) by the light of Nature; but also such, as God should in special manner deliver to him by Dreams, and Visions. For as to the Moral law, they were already obliged, and needed not have been contracted withal, by promise of the Land of Canaan. Nor was there any Contract, that could add to, or strengthen the Obligation, by which both they, and all men else were bound naturally to obey God Almighty: And therefore the Covenant which Abraham made with God, was to take for the Commandment of God, that which in the name of God was commanded him, in a Dream, or Vision; and to deliver it to his family, and cause them to observe the same.

In this Contract of God with Abraham, we may observe three points of important consequence in the government of Gods people. First, that at the making of this Covenant, God spake only to Abraham; and therefore contracted not with any of his family, or seed, otherwise than as their wills (which make the essence of all Covenants) were before the Contract involved in the will of Abraham; who was therefore supposed to have had a lawful power, to make them perform all that he covenanted for them. According whereunto (Gen. 18. 18, 19.) God saith, All the Nations of the Earth shall be blessed in him, For I know him that he will command his children and his household after him, and they shall keep the way of the Lord. From whence may be concluded this first point, that they to whom God hath not spoken immediately, are to receive the positive commandments of God, from their Sovereign; as the family and seed of Abraham did from Abraham their Father, and Lord, andCivil Sovereign. And consequently in every Common-wealth, they who have no supernatural Revelation to the contrary, ought to obey the laws of their own Sovereign, in the external acts and profession of Religion. As for the inward thought, and belief of men, which human Governors can take no notice of, (for God only knoweth the heart) they are not voluntary, nor the effect of the laws, but of the unrevealed will, and of the power of God; and consequently fall not under obligation.

From whence proceedeth another point; that it was not unlawfulfor Abraham, when any of his Subjects should pretend Private Vision, or Spirit, or other Revelation from God, for the countenancing of any doctrine which Abraham should forbid, or when they followed, or adhered to any such pretender, to punish them; and consequently that it is lawful now for the Sovereign to punish any man that shall oppose his Private Spirit against the Laws: For he hath the same place in the Common-wealth, that Abraham had in his own Family.

There ariseth also from the same, a third point; that as none butAbraham in his family, so none but the Sovereign in a Christian Common-wealth, can take notice what is, or what is not the Word of God. For God spake only to Abraham; and it was he only, that was able to know what God said, and to interpret the same to his family: And therefore also, they that have the place of Abraham in a Common-wealth, are the only Interpreters of what God hath spoken.

The same Covenant was renewed with Isaac; and afterwards withJacob; but afterwards no more, till the Israelites were freed from the Egyptians, and arrived at the Foot of Mount Sinai: and then it was renewed by Moses (as I have said before, chap. 35.) in such manner, as they became from that time forward the Peculiar Kingdom of God; whose Lieutenant was Moses, for his own time: and the succession to that office was settled upon Aaron, and his heirs after him, to be to God a Sacerdotal Kingdom for ever.

By this constitution, a Kingdom is acquired to God. But seeing Moses had no authority to govern the Israelites, as a successor to the right of Abraham, because he could not claim it by inheritance; it appeareth not as yet, that the people were obliged to take him for Gods Lieutenant, longer than they believed that God spake unto him. And therefore his authority (notwithstanding the Covenant they made with God) depended yet merely upon the opinion they had of his Sanctity, and of the reality of his Conferences with God, and the verity of his Miracles; which opinion coming to change, they were no more obliged to take any thing for the law of God, which he propounded to them in Gods name. We are therefore to consider, what other ground there was, of their obligation to obey him. For it could not be the commandment of God that could oblige them; because God spake not to them immediately, but by the mediation of Moses himself: And our Saviour saith of himself,If I bear witness of myself, my witness is not true; much less if Moses bear witness of himself, (especially in a claim of Kingly power over Gods people) ought his testimony to be received. His authority therefore, as the authority of all other Princes, must be grounded on the Consent of the People, and their Promise to obey him. And so it was: For the people (Exod. 20. 18.) when they saw the Thunderings, and the Lightnings, and the noise of the Trumpet, and the mountain smoking, removed, and stood a far off. And they said unto Moses, speak thou with us, and we will hear, but let not God speak with us lest we die. Here was their promise of obedience; and by this it was they obliged themselves to obey whatsoever he should deliver unto them for the Commandment of God.

And notwithstanding the Covenant constituteth a SacerdotalKingdom, that is to say, a Kingdom hereditary to Aaron; yet that is to be understood of the succession, after Moses should be dead. For whosoever ordereth, and establisheth the Policy, as first founder of a Common-wealth (be it Monarchy, Aristocracy, or Democracy) must needs have Sovereign Power over the people all the while he is doing of it. And that Moses had that power all his own time, is evidently affirmed in the Scripture. First, in the text last before cited, because the people promised obedience, not to Aaron but to him. Secondly, (Exod. 24. 1, 2.) And God said unto Moses, Come up unto the Lord, thou, and Aaron, Nadab and Abihu, and seventy of the Elders of Israel. And Moses alone shall come near the Lord, but they shall not come nigh, neither shall the people go up with him. By which it is plain, that Moses who was alone called up to God, (and not Aaron, nor the other Priests, nor the Seventy Elders, nor the People who were forbidden to come up) was alone he, that represented to the Israelites the Person of God; that is to say, was their sole Sovereign under God. And though afterwards it be said (verse 9.) Then went up Moses, and Aaron, Nadab, and Abihu, and seventy of the Elders of Israel, and they saw the God of Israel, and there was under his feet, as it were a paved work of a sapphire stone. &c. yet this was not till after Moses had been with God before, and had brought to the people the words which God had said to him. He only went for the business of the people; the others, as the Nobles of his retinue, were admitted for honour to that special grace, which was not allowed to the people; which was, as in the verse after appeareth) to see God and live. God laid not his hand upon them, they saw God, and did eat and drink (that is, did live), but did not carry any commandment from him to the people. Again, it is every where said, The Lord spake unto Moses, as in all other occasions of Government; so also in the ordering of the Ceremonies of Religion, contained in the 25, 26, 27, 28, 29, 30, and 31 Chapters of Exodus, and throughout Leviticus: to Aaron seldom. The Calf that Aaron made, Moses threw into the fire. Lastly, the question of the Authority of Aaron, by occasion of his and Miriams mutiny against Moses, was (Numbers 12.) judged by God himself for Moses. So also in the question between Moses, and the People, who had the Right of Governing the People, when Corah, Dathan, and Abiram, and two hundred and fifty Princes of the Assembly gathered themselves together (Numb. 16. 3.) against Moses, and against Aaron, and said unto them, Ye take too much upon you, seeing all the congregation are Holy, every one of them, and the Lord is amongst them, why lift you up yourselves above the congregation of the Lord? God caused the Earth to swallow Corah, Dathan, and Abiram with their wives and children alive, and consumed those two hundred and fifty Princes with fire. Therefore neither Aaron, nor the People, nor any Aristocracy of the chief Princes of the People, but Moses alone had next under God the Sovereignty over the Israelites: And that not only in causes of Civil Policy, but also of Religion: For Moses only spake with God, and therefore only could tell the People, what it was that God required at their hands. No man upon pain of death might be so presumptuous as to approach the Mountain where God talked with Moses. Thou shalt set bounds (saith the Lord, Exod. 19. 12.) to the people round about, and say, Take heed to yourselves that you go not up into the Mount, or touch the border of it; whosoever toucheth the Mount shall surely be put to death. And again (verse 21.) Go down, charge the people, lest they break through unto the Lord to gaze. Out of which we may conclude, that whosoever in a Christian Common-wealth holdeth the place of Moses, is the sole Messenger of God, and Interpreter of his Commandments. And according hereunto, no man ought in the interpretation of the Scripture to proceed further than the bounds which are set by their several Sovereigns. For the Scriptures since God now speaketh in them, are the Mount Sinai; the bounds whereof are the Laws of them that represent Gods Person on Earth. To look upon them, and therein to behold the wondrous works of God, and learn to fear him is allowed; but to interpret them; that is, to pry into what God saith to him whom he appointeth to govern under him, and make themselves Judges whether he govern as God commandeth him, or not, is to transgress the bounds God hath set us, and to gaze upon God irreverently.

There was no Prophet in the time of Moses, nor pretender to theSpirit of God, but such as Moses had approved, and Authorized. For there were in his time but Seventy men, that are said to Prophecy by the Spirit of God, and these were of all Moses his election; concerning whom God said to Moses (Numb. 11. 16.) Gather to me Seventy of the Elders of Israel, whom thou knowest to be the Elders of the People. To these God imparted his Spirit; but it was not a different Spirit from that of Moses; for it is said (verse 25.) God came down in a cloud, and took of the Spirit that was upon Moses, and gave it to the Seventy Elders. But as I have shown before (chap. 36.) by Spirit, is understood the Mind; so that the sense of the place is no other than this, that God endued them with a mind conformable, and subordinate to that of Moses, that they might Prophecy, that is to say, speak to the people in Gods name, in such manner, as to set forward (as Ministers of Moses, and by his authority) such doctrine as was agreeable to Moses his doctrine. For they were but Ministers; and when two of them Prophesied in the Camp, it was thought a new and unlawful thing; and as it is in the 27. and 28. verses of the same Chapter, they were accused of it, and Joshua advised Moses to forbid them, as not knowing that it was by Moses his Spirit that they Prophesied. By which it is manifest, that no Subject ought to pretend to Prophecy, or to the Spirit, in opposition to the doctrine established by him, whom God hath set in the place of Moses.

Aaron being dead, and after him also Moses, the Kingdom, asbeing a Sacerdotal Kingdom, descended by virtue of the Covenant, to Aarons Son, Eleazar the High Priest: And God declared him (next under himself) for Sovereign, at the same time that he appointed Joshua for the General of their Army. For thus God saith expressly (Numb. 27. 21.) concerning Joshua; He shall stand before Eleazar the Priest, who shall ask counsel for him, before the Lord, at his word shall they go out, and at his word they shall come in, both he, and all the Children of Israel with him: Therefore the Supreme Power of making War and Peace, was in the Priest. The Supreme Power of Judicature belonged also to the High Priest: For the Book of the Law was in their keeping; and the Priests and Levites only, were the subordinate Judges in causes Civil, as appears in Deut. 17. 8, 9, 10. And for the manner of Gods worship, there was never doubt made, but that the High Priest till the time of Saul, had the Supreme Authority. Therefore the Civil and Ecclesiastical Power were both joined together in one and the same person, the High Priest; and ought to be so, in whosoever governeth by Divine Right; that is, by Authority immediate from God.

After the death of Joshua, till the time of Saul, the time between is noted frequently in the Book of Judges, that there was in those days no King in Israel; and sometimes with this addition, that every man did that which was right in his own eyes. By which is to be understood, that where it is said, there was no King, is meant, there was no Sovereign Power in Israel. And so it was, if we consider the Act, and Exercise of such power. For after the death of Joshua, & Eleazar, there arose another generation (Judges 2. 10.) that knew not the Lord, nor the works which he had done for Israel, but did evil in the sight of the Lord, and served Baalim. And the Jews had that quality which St. Paul noteth, to look for a sign, not only before they would submit themselves to the government of Moses, but also after they had obliged themselves by their submission. Whereas Signs, and Miracles had for End to procure Faith, not to keep men from violating it, when they have once given it; for to that men are obliged by the law of Nature. But if we consider not the Exercise, but the Right of Governing, the Sovereign power was still in the High Priest. Therefore whatsoever obedience was yielded to any of the Judges (who were men chosen by God extraordinarily, to save his rebellious subjects out of the hands of the enemy,) it cannot be drawn into argument against the Right the High Priest had to the Sovereign Power, in all matters, both of Policy and Religion. And neither the Judges, nor Samuel himself had an ordinary, but extraordinary calling to the Government; and were obeyed by the Israelites, not out of duty, but out of reverence to their favour with God, appearing in their wisdom, courage, or felicity. Hitherto therefore the Right of Regulating both the Policy, and the Religion, were inseparable.

To the Judges, succeeded Kings: And whereas before, all authority,both in Religion, and Policy, was in the High Priest; so now it was all in the King. For the Sovereignty over the people, which was before, not only by virtue of the Divine Power, but also by a particular pact of the Israelites in God, and next under him, in the High Priest, as his Vicegerent on earth, was cast off by the People, with the consent of God himself. For when they said to Samuel (1 Sam. 8. 5.) make us a King to judge us, like all the Nations, they signified that they would no more be governed by the commands that should be laid upon them by the Priest, in the name of God; but by one that should command them in the same manner that all other nations were commanded; and consequently in deposing the High Priest of Royal authority, they deposed that peculiar Government of God. And yet God consented to it, saying to Samuel (verse 7.) Hearken unto the voice of the People, in all that they shall say unto thee; for they have not rejected thee, but they have rejected me, that I should not reign over them. Having therefore rejected God, in whose Right the Priests governed, there was no authority left to the Priests, but such as the King was pleased to allow them; which was more, or less, according as the Kings were good, or evil. And for the Government of Civil affairs, it is manifest, it was all in the hands of the King. For in the same Chapter, verse 20. They say they will be like all the Nations; that their King shall be their Judge, and go before them, and fight their battles; that is, he shall have the whole authority, both in Peace and War. In which is contained also the ordering of Religion: for there was no other Word of God in that time, by which to regulate Religion, but the Law of Moses, which was their Civil Law. Besides, we read (1 Kings 2. 27.) that Solomon thrust out Abiathar from being Priest before the Lord: He had therefore authority over the High Priest, as over any other Subject; which is a great mark of Supremacy in Religion. And we read also (1 Kings 8.) that he dedicated the Temple; that he blessed the People; and that he himself in person made that excellent prayer, used in the Consecrations of all Churches, and houses of Prayer; which is another great mark of Supremacy in Religion. Again, we read (2 Kings 22.) that when there was question concerning the Book of the Law found in the Temple, the same was not decided by the High Priest but Josiah sent both him, and others to enquire concerning it, of Hulda, the Prophetess; which is another mark of the Supremacy in Religion. Lastly, we read (1 Chron. 26. 30.) that David made Hashabiah and his brethren, Hebronites, Officers of Israel among them Westward, in all business of the Lord, and in the service of the King. Likewise (verse 32.) that he made other Hebronites, rulers over the Reubenites, the Gadites, and the half tribe of Manasseh (these were the rest of Israel that dwelt beyond Jordan) for every matter pertaining to God, and affairs of the King. Is not this full Power, both temporal and spiritual, as they call it, that would divide it? To conclude; from the first institution of Gods Kingdom, to the Captivity, the Supremacy of Religion, was in the same hand with that of the Civil Sovereignty; and the Priests office after the election of Saul, was not Magisterial, but Ministerial.

Notwithstanding the government both in Policy and Religion,were joined, first in the High Priests, and afterwards in the Kings, so far forth as concerned the Right; yet it appeareth by the same Holy History, that the people understood it not; but there being amongst them a great part, and probably the greatest part, that no longer than they saw great miracles, or (which is equivalent to a miracle) great abilities, or great felicity in the enterprises of their Governors, gave sufficient credit, either to the fame of Moses, or to the Colloquies between God and the Priests; they took occasion as oft as their Governors displeased them, by blaming sometimes the Policy, sometimes the Religion, to change the Government, or revolt from their Obedience at their pleasure: And from thence proceeded from time to time the civil troubles, divisions, and calamities of the Nation. As for example, after the death of Eleazar and Joshua, the next generation which had not seen the wonders of God, but were left to their own weak reason, not knowing themselves obliged by the Covenant of a Sacerdotal Kingdom, regarded no more the Commandment of the Priest, nor any law of Moses, but did every man that which was right in his own eyes; and obeyed in Civil affairs, such men, as from time to time they thought able to deliver them from the neighbour Nations that oppressed them; and consulted not with God (as they ought to doc,) but with such men, or women, as they guessed to be Prophets by their Predictions of things to come; and though they had an Idol in their Chapel, yet if they had a Levite for their Chaplain, they made account they worshipped the God of Israel.

And afterwards when they demanded a King, after the manner of the nations; yet it was not with a design to depart from the worship of God their King; but despairing of the justice of the sons of Samuel, they would have a King to judge them in Civil actions; but not that they would allow their King to change the Religion which they thought was recommended to them by Moses. So that they always kept in store a pretext, either of Justice, or Religion, to discharge themselves of their obedience, whensoever they had hope to prevail. Samuel was displeased with the people, for that they desired a King, (for God was their King already, and Samuel had but an authority under him); yet did Samuel, when Saul observed not his counsel, in destroying Agag as God had commanded, anoint another King, namely, David, to take the succession from his heirs. Rehoboam was no Idolater; but when the people thought him an Oppressor; that Civil pretence carried from him ten Tribes to Jeroboam an Idolater. And generally through the whole History of the Kings, as well of Judah, as of Israel, there were Prophets that always controlled the Kings, for transgressing the Religion; and sometimes also for Errorsof State; as Jehosaphat was reproved by the Prophet Jehu, for aiding the King of Israel against the Syrians; and Hezekiah, by Isaiah, for showing his treasures to the Ambassadors of Babylon. By all which it appeareth, that though the power both of State and Religion were in the Kings; yet none of them were uncontrolled in the use of it, but such as were gracious for their own natural abilities, or felicities. So that from the practise of those times, there can no argument be drawn, that the Right of Supremacy in Religion was not in the Kings, unless we place it in the Prophets; and conclude, that because Hezekiah praying to the Lord before the Cherubins, was not answered from thence, nor then, but afterwards by the Prophet Isaiah, therefore Isaiah was supreme Head of the Church; or because Josiah consulted Hulda the Prophetess, concerning the Book of the Law, that therefore neither he, nor the High Priest, but Hulda the Prophetess had the Supreme authority in matter of Religion; which I think is not the opinion of any Doctor.

During the Captivity, the Jews had no Common-wealth at all:And after their return, though they renewed their Covenant with God, yet there was no promise made of obedience, neither to Esdras, nor to any other: And presently after they became subjects to the Greeks (from whose Customs, and Demonology, and from the doctrine of the Cabalists, their Religion became much corrupted): In such sort as nothing can be gathered from their confusion, both in State and Religion, concerning the Supremacy in either. And therefore so far forth as concerneth the Old Testament, we may conclude, that whosoever had the Sovereignty of the Common-wealth amongst the Jews, the same had also the Supreme Authority in matter of Gods external worship; and represented Gods Person; that is the person of God the Father; though he were not called by the name of Father, till such time as he sent into the world his Son Jesus Christ, to redeem mankind from their sins, and bring them into his Everlasting Kingdom, to be saved for evermore. Of which we are to speak in the Chapter following.

CHAP. XLI. Of the OFFICE of our BLESSED SAVIOUR.

WE find in Holy Scripture three parts of the Office of theMessiah: The first of a Redeemer, or Saviour: The second of a Pastor, Counsellor, or Teacher, that is, of a Prophet sent from God, to convert such as God hath elected to Salvation: The third of a King, an eternal King, but under his Father, as Moses and the High Priests were in their several times. And to these three parts are correspondent three times. For our Redemption he wrought at his first coming, by the Sacrifice, wherein he offered up himself for our sins upon the Cross: our Conversion he wrought partly then in his own Person; and partly worketh now by his Ministers; and will continue to work till his coming again. And after his coming again, shall begin that his glorious Reign over his elect, which is to last eternally.

To the Office of a Redeemer, that is, of one that payeth the Ransom ofSin, (which Ransom is Death,) it appertaineth, that he was Sacrificed, and thereby bare upon his own head, and carried away from us our iniquities, in such sort as God had required. Not that the death of one man, though without sin, can satisfy for the offences of all men, in the rigour of Justice, but in the Mercy of God, that ordained such Sacrifices for sin, as he was pleased in his mercy to accept. In the Old Law (as we may read, Leviticus the 16.) the Lord required, that there should every year once, be made an Atonement for the Sins of all Israel, both Priests, and others; for the doing whereof, Aaron alone was to sacrifice for himself and the Priests a young Bullock; and for the rest of the people, he was to receive from them two young Goats, of which he was to sacrifice one; but as for the other, which was the Scape Goat, he was to lay his hands on the head thereof, and by a confession of the iniquities of the people, to lay them all on that head, and then by some opportune man, to cause the Goat to be led into the wilderness, and there to escape, and carry away with him the iniquities of the people. As the Sacrifice of the one Goat was a sufficient (because an acceptable) price for the Ransom of all Israel; so the death of the Messiah, is a sufficient price, for the Sins of all mankind, because there was no more required. Our Saviour Christs sufferings seem to be here figured, as clearly; as in the oblation of Isaac, or in any other type of him in the Old Testament: He was both the sacrificed Goat, and the Scape Goat; He was oppressed, and he was afflicted (Esay 53. 7.); he opened not his mouth; he is brought as a lamb to the slaughter, and as a sheep is dumb before the shearer, so opened he not his mouth: Here he is the sacrificed Goat. He hath born our Griefs, (ver. 4.) and carried our sorrows: And again, (ver. 6.) the Lord hath laid upon him the iniquities of us all: And so he is the Scape Goat. He was cut off from the land of the living (ver. 8.) for the transgression of my People: There again he is the sacrificed Goat. And again, (ver. 11.) he shall bear their sins: He is the Scape Goat. Thus is the Lamb of God equivalent to both those Goats; sacrificed, in that he dyed; and escaping, in his Resurrection; being raised opportunely by his Father, and removed from the habitation of men in his Ascension.

For as much therefore, as he that redeemeth, hath no title tothe thing redeemed, before the Redemption, and Ransom paid; and this Ransom was the Death of the Redeemer; it is manifest, that our Saviour (as man) was not King of those that he Redeemed, before he suffered death; that is, during that time he conversed bodily on the Earth. I say, he was not then King in present, by virtue of the Pact, which the faithful make with him in Baptism: Nevertheless, by the renewing of their Pact with God in Baptism, they were obliged to obey him for King, (under his Father) whensoever he should be pleased to take the Kingdom upon him. According whereunto, our Saviour himself expressly saith, (John 18. 36.) My Kingdom is not of this world. Now seeing the Scripture maketh mention but of two worlds; this that is now, and shall remain to the day of Judgment, (which is therefore also called, the last day;) and that which shall be after the day of Judgement, when there shall be a new Heaven, and a new Earth; the Kingdom of Christ is not to begin till the general Resurrection. And that is it which our Saviour saith, (Mat. 16. 27.) The Son of man shall come in the glory of his Father, with his Angels; and then he shall reward every man according to his works. To reward every man according to his works, is to execute the Office of a King; and this is not to be till he come in the glory of his Father, with his Angels. When our Saviour saith, (Mat. 23. 2.) The Scribes and Pharisees sit in Moses seat; All therefore whatsoever they bid you do, that observe and do; he declareth plainly, that he ascribeth Kingly Power, for that time, not to himself, but to them. And so he doth also, where he saith, (Luke 12. 14.) Who made me a Judge, or Divider over you? And (John 12. 47.) I came not to judge the world, but to save the world. And yet our Saviour came into this world that he might be a King, and a Judge in the world to come: For he was the Messiah, that is, the Christ, that is, the Anointed Priest, and the Sovereign Prophet of God; that is to say, he was to have all the power that was in Moses the Prophet, in the High Priests that succeeded Moses, and in the Kings that succeeded the Priests. And St. John says expressly (chap. 5. ver. 22.) The Father judgeth no man, but hath committed all judgment to the Son. And this is not repugnant to that other place, I came not to judge the world: for this is spoken of the world present, the other of the world to come; as also where it is said, that at the second coming of Christ, (Mat. 19. 28.) Ye that have followed me in the Regeneration, when the Son of man shall sit in the throne of his Glory, ye shall also sit on twelve thrones, judging the twelve tribes of Israel.

If then Christ whilst he was on Earth, had no Kingdomin this world, to what end was his first coming? It was to restore unto God, by a new Covenant, the Kingdom, which being his by the Old Covenant, had been cut off by the rebellion of the Israelites in the election of Saul. Which to do, he was to preach unto them, that he was the Messiah, that is, the King promised to them by the Prophets; and to offer himself in sacrifice for the sins of them that should by faith submit themselves thereto; and in case the nation generally should refuse him, to call to his obedience such as should believe in him amongst the Gentiles. So that there are two parts of our Saviours Office during his abode upon the Earth: One to Proclaim himself the Christ; and another by Teaching, and by working of Miracles, to persuade, and prepare men to live so, as to be worthy of the Immortality Believers were to enjoy, at such time as he should come in majesty, to take possession of his Fathers Kingdom. And therefore it is, that the time of his preaching, is often by himself called the Regeneration; which is not properly a Kingdom, and thereby a warrant to deny obedience to the Magistrates that then were, (for he commanded to obey those that sate then in Moses chair, and to pay tribute to Caesar; but only an earnest of the Kingdom of God that was to come, to those to whom God had given the grace to be his disciples, and to believe in him; For which cause the Godly are said to be already in the Kingdom of Grace, as naturalized in that heavenly Kingdom.

Hitherto therefore there is nothing done, or taught by Christ,that tendeth to the diminution of the Civil Right of the Jews, or of Caesar. For as touching the Common-wealth which then was amongst the Jews, both they that bare rule amongst them, and they that were governed, did all expect the Messiah, and Kingdom of God; which they could not have done if their Laws had forbidden him (when he came) to manifest, and declare himself. Seeing therefore he did nothing, but by Preaching, and Miracles go about to prove himself to be that Messiah, he did therein nothing against their laws. The Kingdom he claimed was to be in another world: He taught all men to obey in the mean time them that sate in Moses seat: He allowed them to give Caesar his tribute, and refused to take upon himself to be a Judge. How then could his words, or actions be seditious, or tend to the overthrow of their then Civil Government? But God having determined his sacrifice, for the reduction of his elect to their former covenanted obedience, for the means, whereby he would bring the same to effect, made use of their malice, and ingratitude. Nor was it contrary to the laws of Caesar. For though Pilate himself (to gratify the Jews) delivered him to be crucified; yet before he did so, he pronounced openly, that he found no fault in him: And put for title of his condemnation, not as the Jews required, that he pretended to be King; but simply, That he was King of the Jews; and notwithstanding their clamour, refused to alter it; saying, What I have written, I have written.

As for the third part of his Office, which was to be King, Ihave already shown that his Kingdom was not to begin till the Resurrection. But then he shall be King, not only as God, in which sense he is King already, and ever shall be, of all the Earth, in virtue of his omnipotence; but also peculiarly of his own Elect, by virtue of the pact they make with him in their Baptism. And therefore it is, that our Saviour saith (Mat. 19. 28.) that his Apostles should sit upon twelve thrones, judging the twelve tribes of Israel, When the Son of man shall sit in the throne of his glory: whereby he signified that he should reign then in his human nature; and (Mat. 16. 27.) The Son of man shall come in the glory of his Father, with his Angels, and then he shall reward every man according to his works. The same we may read, Mark 13. 26. and 14. 62. and more expressly for the time, Luke 22. 29, 30. I appoint unto you a Kingdom, as my Father hath appointed to me, that you may eat and drink at my table in my Kingdom, and sit on thrones judging the twelve tribes of Israel. By which it is manifest, that the Kingdom of Christ appointed to him by his Father, is not to be before the Son of Man shall come in Glory, and make his Apostles Judges of the twelve tribes of Israel. But a man may here ask, seeing there is no marriage in the Kingdom of Heaven, whether men shall then eat, and drink; what eating therefore is meant in this place? This is expounded by our Saviour (John 6. 27.) where he saith, Labour not for the meat which perisheth, but for that meat which endureth unto everlasting life, which the Son of man shall give you. So that by eating at Christs table, is meant the eating of the Tree of Life; that is to say, the enjoying of Immortality, in the Kingdom of the Son of Man. By which places, and many more, it is evident, that our Saviours Kingdom is to be exercised by him in his human nature.

Again, he is to be King then, no otherwise than as subordinate,or Vicegerent of God the Father, as Moses was in the wilderness; and as the High Priests were before the reign of Saul: and as the Kings were after it. For it is one of the Prophecies concerning Christ, that he should be like (in Office) to Moses: I will raise them up a Prophet (saith the Lord, Deut. 18. 18.) from amongst their Brethren like unto thee, and will put my words into his mouth, and this similitude with Moses, is also apparent in the actions of our Saviour himself, whilst he was conversant on Earth. For as Moses chose twelve Princes of the tribes, to govern under him; so did our Saviour choose twelve Apostles, who shall sit on twelve thrones, and judge the twelve tribes of Israel: And as Moses authorized Seventy Elders, to receive the Spirit of God, and to Prophecy to the people, that is, (as I have said before,) to speak unto them in the name of God; so our Saviour also ordained seventy Disciples, to preach his Kingdom, and Salvation to all Nations. And as when a complaint was made to Moses, against those of the Seventy that prophesied in the camp of Israel, he justified them in it, as being subservient therein to his government; so also our Saviour, when St. John complained to him of a certain man that cast out Devils in his name, justified him therein, saying, (Luke 9. 50.) Forbid him not, for he that is not against us, is on our part.

Again, our Saviour resembled Moses in the institution of Sacraments, both of Admission into the Kingdom of God, and of Commemoration of his deliverance of his Elect from their miserable condition. As the Children of Israel had for Sacrament of their Reception into the Kingdom of God, before the time of Moses, the rite of Circumcision, which rite having been omitted in the Wilderness, was again restored as soon as they came into the land of Promise; so also the Jews, before the coming of our Saviour, had a rite of Baptizing, that is, of washing with water all those that being Gentiles, embraced the God of Israel. This rite St. John the Baptist used in the reception of all them that gave their names to the Christ, whom he preached to be already come into the world; and our Saviour instituted the same for a Sacrament to be taken by all that believed in him. From what cause the rite of Baptism first proceeded, is not expressed formally in the Scripture; but it may be probably thought to be an imitation of the law of Moses, concerning Leprosy; wherein the Leprous man was commanded to be kept out of the camp of Israel for a certain time; after which time being judged by the Priest to be clean, he was admitted into the camp after a solemn Washing. And this may therefore be a type of the Washing in Baptism; wherein such men as are cleansed of the Leprosy of Sin by Faith, are received into the Church with the solemnity of Baptism. There is another conjecture drawn from the Ceremonies of the Gentiles, in a certain case that rarely happens; and that is, when a man that was thought dead, chanced to recover, other men made scruple to converse with him, as they would do to converse with a Ghost, unless he were received again into the number of men, by Washing, as Children new born were washed from the uncleanness of their nativity, which was a kind of new birth. This ceremony of the Greeks, in the time that Judaea was under the Dominion of Alexander, and the Greeks his successors, may probably enough have crept into the Religion of the Jews. But seeing it is not likely our Saviour would countenance a Heathen rite, it is most likely it proceeded from the Legal Ceremony of Washing after Leprosy. And for the other Sacrament, of eating the Paschal Lamb, it is manifestly imitated in the Sacrament of the Lords Supper; in which the Breaking of the Bread, and the pouring out of the Wine, do keep in memory our deliverance from the Misery of Sin, by Christs Passion, as the eating of the Paschal Lamb, kept in memory the deliverance of the Jews out of the Bondage of Egypt. Seeing therefore the authority of Moses was but subordinate, and he but a Lieutenant to God; it followeth, that Christ, whose authority, as man, was to be like that of Moses, was no more but subordinate to the authority of his Father. The same is more expressly signified, by that that he teacheth us to pray, Our Father, Let thy Kingdom come; and, For thine is the Kingdom, the Power, and the Glory; and by that it is said, that He shall come in the Glory of his Father; and by that which St. Paul saith, (1 Cor. 15. 24.) then cometh the end, when he shall have delivered up the Kingdom to God, even the Father; and by many other most express places.

Our Saviour therefore, both in Teaching, and Reigning,representeth (as Moses did) the Person of God; which God from that time forward, but not before, is called the Father; and being still one and the same substance, is one Person as represented by Moses, and another Person as represented by his Son the Christ. For Person being a relative to a Representer, it is consequent to plurality of Representers, that there be a plurality of Persons, though of one and the same Substance.

CHAP. XLII. Of POWER ECCLESIASTICAL.

For the understanding of POWER ECCLESIASTICAL, what, and in whom it is, we are to distinguish the time from the Ascension of our Saviour, into two parts; one before the Conversion of Kings, and men endued with Sovereign Civil Power; the other after their Conversion. For it was long after the Ascension, before any King, or Civil Sovereign embraced, and publicly allowed the teaching of Christian Religion.

And for the time between, it is manifest, that the Power Ecclesiastical, was in the Apostles; and after them in such as were by them ordained to Preach the Gospel, and to convert men to Christianity, and to direct them that were converted in the way of Salvation; and after these the Power was delivered again to others by these ordained, and this was done by Imposition of hands upon such as were ordained; by which was signified the giving of the Holy Spirit, or Spirit of God, to those whom they ordained Ministers of God, to advance his Kingdom. So that Imposition of hands, was nothing else but the Seal of their Commission to Preach Christ, and teach his Doctrine; and the giving of the Holy Ghost by that ceremony of Imposition of hands, was an imitation of that which Moses did. For Moses used the same ceremony to his Minister Joshua, as we read Deuteronomy 34. ver. 9. And Joshua the Son of Nun was full of the Spirit of Wisdom; for Moses had laid his hands upon him. Our Saviour therefore between his Resurrection, and Ascension, gave his Spirit to the Apostles; first, by Breathing on them, and saying, (John 20. 22.) Receive ye the Holy Spirit; and after his Ascension (Acts 2. 2, 3.) by sending down upon them, a mighty wind, and Cloven tongues of fire; and not by Imposition of hands; as neither did God lay his hands on Moses: and his Apostles afterward, transmitted the same Spirit by Imposition of hands, as Moses did to Joshua. So that it is manifest hereby, in whom the Power Ecclesiastical continually remained, in those first times, where there was not any Christian Common-wealth; namely, in them that received the same from the Apostles, by successive laying on of hands.

Here we have the Person of God born now the third time.For as Moses, and the High Priests, were Gods Representative in the Old Testament; and our Saviour himself as Man, during his abode on earth: So the Holy Ghost, that is to say, the Apostles, and their successors, in the Office of Preaching, and Teaching, that had received the Holy Spirit, have Represented him ever since. But a Person, (as I have shown before, chapt. 13.) is he that is Represented, as often as he is Represented; and therefore God, who has been Represented (that is, Personated) thrice, may properly enough be said to be three Persons; though neither the word Person, nor Trinity be ascribed to him in the Bible. St. John indeed (1 Epist. 5. 7.) saith, There be three that bear witness in heaven, the Father, the Word, and the Holy Spirit; and these Three are One: But this disagreeth not, but accordeth fitly with three Persons in the proper signification of Persons; which is, that which is Represented by another. For so God the Father, as Represented by Moses, is one Person; and as Represented by his Son, another Person; and as Represented by the Apostles, and by the Doctors that taught by authority from them derived, is a third Person; and yet every Person here, is the Person of one and the same God. But a man may here ask, what it was whereof these three bare witness. St. John therefore tells us (verse 11.) that they bear witness, that God hath given us eternal life in his Son. Again, if it should be asked, wherein that testimony appeareth, the Answer is easy; for he hath testified the same by the miracles he wrought, first by Moses; secondly, by his Son himself; and lastly by his Apostles, that had received the Holy Spirit; all which in their times Represented the Person of God; and either prophesied, or preached Jesus Christ. And as for the Apostles, it was the character of the Apostleship, in the twelve first and great Apostles, to bear Witness of his Resurrection; as appeareth expressly (Acts 1. ver. 21, 22.) where St. Peter, when a new Apostle was to be chosen in the place of Judas Iscariot, useth these words, Of these men which have companied with us all the time that the Lord Jesus went in and out amongst us, beginning at the Baptism of John, unto that same day that he was taken up from us, must one be ordained to be a Witness with us of his Resurrection: which words interpret the bearing of Witness, mentioned by St. John. There is in the same place mentioned another Trinity of Witnesses in Earth. For (ver. 8.) he saith, there are three that bear Witness in Earth, the Spirit, and the Water, and the Blood; and these three agree in one: that is to say, the graces of Gods Spirit, and the two Sacraments, Baptism, and the Lords Supper, which all agree in one Testimony, to assure the consciences of believers, of eternal life; of which Testimony he saith (verse 10.) He that believeth on the Son of man hath the Witness in himself. In this Trinity on Earth, the Unity is not of the thing; for the Spirit, the Water, and the Blood, are not the same substance, though they give the same testimony: But in the Trinity of Heaven, the Persons are the persons of one and the same God, though Represented in three different times and occasions. To conclude, the doctrine of the Trinity, as far as can be gathered directly from the Scripture, is in substance this; that the God who is always One and the same, was the Person Represented by Moses; the Person Represented by his Son Incarnate; and the Person Represented by the Apostles. As Represented by the Apostles, the Holy Spirit by which they spake, is God; As Represented by his Son that was God and Man), the Son is that God; As represented by Moses, and the High Priests, the Father, that is to say, the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, is that God: From whence we may gather the reason why those names Father, Son, and Holy Spirit in the signification of the Godhead, are never used in the Old Testament: For they are Persons, that is, they have their names from Representing; which could not be, till divers men had Represented Gods Person in ruling, or in directing under him.

Thus we see how the Power Ecclesiastical was left by our Saviour to the Apostles; and how they were (to the end they might the better exercise that Power,) endued with the Holy Spirit, which is therefore called sometime in the New Testament Paracletus which signifieth an Assister, or one called to for help, though it be commonly translated a Comforter. Let us now consider the Power itself, what it was, and over whom.

Cardinal Bellarmine in his third general Controversy, hathhandled a great many questions concerning the Ecclesiastical Power of the Pope of Rome; and begins with this, Whether it ought to be Monarchical, Aristocratical, or Democratical. All which sorts of Power, are Sovereign, and Coercive. If now it should appear, that there is no Coercive Power left them by our Saviour; but only a Power to proclaim the Kingdom of Christ, and to persuade men to submit themselves thereunto; and by precepts and good counsel, to teach them that have submitted, what they are to do, that they may be received into the Kingdom of God when it comes; and that the Apostles, and other Ministers of the Gospel, are our Schoolmasters, and not our Commanders, and their Precepts not Laws, but wholesome Counsels; then were all that dispute in vain.

I have shown already (in the last Chapter,) that the Kingdom ofChrist is not of this world: therefore neither can his Ministers (unless they be Kings,) require obedience in his name. For if the Supreme King, have not his Regal Power in this world; by what authority can obedience be required to his Officers? As my Father sent me, (so saith our Saviour) I send you. But our Saviour was sent to persuade the Jews to return to, and to invite the Gentiles, to receive the Kingdom of his Father, and not to reign in Majesty, no not, as his Fathers Lieutenant, till the day of Judgment.

The time between the Ascension, and the general Resurrection,is called, not a Reigning, but a Regeneration; that is, a Preparation of men for the second and glorious coming of Christ, at the day of Judgment; as appeareth by the words of our Saviour, Mat. 19. 28. You that have followed me in the Regeneration, when the Son of man shall sit in the throne of his glory, you shall also sit upon twelve Thrones; And of St. Paul (Ephes. 6. 15.) Having your feet shod with the Preparation of the Gospel of Peace.

And is compared by our Saviour, to Fishing; that is, to winningmen to obedience, not by Coercion, and Punishing; but by Persuasion: and therefore he said not to his Apostles, he would make them so many Nimrods, Hunters of men; but Fishers of men. It is compared also to Leaven; to Sowing of Seed, and to the Multiplication of a grain of Mustard-seed; by all which Compulsion is excluded; and consequently there can in that time be no actual Reigning. The work of Christs Ministers, is Evangelization; that is, a Proclamation of Christ, and a preparation for his second coming; as the Evangelization of John Baptist, was a preparation to his first coming.

Again, the Office of Christs Ministers in this world, is to makemen Believe, and have Faith in Christ: But Faith hath no relation to, nor dependence at all upon Compulsion, or Commandment; but only upon certainty, or probability of Arguments drawn from Reason, or from something men believe already. Therefore the Ministers of Christ in this world, have no Power by that title, to Punish any man for not Believing, or for Contradicting what they say; they have I say no Power by that title of Christs Ministers, to Punish such: but if they have Sovereign Civil Power, by politic institution, then they may indeed lawfully Punish any Contradiction to their laws whatsoever: And St. Paul, of himself and other the then Preachers of the Gospel, saith in expresswords, We have no Dominion over your Faith, but are Helpers of your Joy.

Another Argument, that the Ministers of Christ in this presentworld have no right of Commanding, may be drawn from the lawful Authority which Christ hath left to all Princes; as well Christians, as Infidels. St. Paul saith (Col. 3. 20.) Children obey your Parents in all things; for this is well pleasing to the Lord. And ver. 22. Servants obey in all things your Masters according to the flesh, not with eye-service, as men-pleasers, but in singleness of heart, as fearing the Lord: This is spoken to them whose Masters were Infidels; and yet they are bidden to obey them in all things. And again, concerning obedience to Princes. (Rom. 13. the first 6. verses (exhorting to be subject to the Higher Powers, he saith, that all Power is ordained of God; and that we ought to be subject to them, not only for fear of incurring their wrath, but also for conscience sake. And St. Peter, (1 Epist. chap. 2. ver. 13, 14, 15.) Submit yourselves to every Ordinance of Man, for the Lords sake, whether it be to the King, as Supreme, or unto Governors, as to them that be sent by him for the punishment of evil doers, and for the praise of them that do well; for so is the will of God. And again St. Paul (Tit. 3. 1.) Put men in mind to be subject to Principalities, and Powers, and to obey Magistrates. These Princes, and Powers, whereof St. Peter, and St. Paul here speak, were all Infidels: much more therefore we are to observe those Christians, whom God hath ordained to have Sovereign Power over us. How then can we be obliged to obey any Minister of Christ, if he should command us to do any thing contrary the Command of the King, or other Sovereign Representant of the Common-wealth, whereof we are members, and by whom we look to be protected? It is therefore manifest, that Christ hath not left to his Ministers in this world, unless they be also endued with Civil Authority, any authority to Command other men.

But what (may some object) if a King, or a Senate, or otherSovereign Person forbid us to believe in Christ? To this I answer, that such forbidding is of no effect; because Belief, and Unbelief never follow men's Commands. Faith is a gift of God, which Man can neither give, nor take away by promise of rewards, or menaces of torture. And if it be further asked, What if we be commanded by our lawful Prince, to say with our tongue, we believe not; must we obey such command? Profession with the tongue is but an external thing, and no more than any other gesture whereby we signify our obedience; and wherein a Christian, holding firmly in his heart the Faith of Christ, hath the same liberty which the Prophet Elisha allowed to Naaman the Syrian. Naaman was converted in his heart to the God of Israel; For he saith (2 Kings 5. 17.) Thy servant will henceforth offer neither burnt offering, nor sacrifice unto other Gods but unto the Lord. In this thing the Lord pardon thy servant, that when my Master goeth into the house of Rimmon to worship there, and he leaneth on my hand, and I bow myself in the house of Rimmon; when I bow myself in the house of Rimmon, the Lord pardon thy servant in this thing. This the Prophet approved, and bid him Go in peace. Here Naaman believed in his heart; but by bowing before the Idol Rimmon, he denied the true God in effect, as much as if he had done it with his lips. But then what shall we answer to our Saviours saying, Whosoever denieth me before men, I will deny him before my Father which is in Heaven? This we may say, that whatsoever a Subject, as Naaman was, is compelled to in obedience to his Sovereign, and doth it not in order to his own mind, but in order to the laws of his country, that action is not his, but his Sovereigns; nor is it he that in this case denieth Christ before men, but his Governor, and the law of his country. If any man shall accuse this doctrine, as repugnant to true, and unfeigned Christianity; I ask him, in case there should be a subject in any Christian Common-wealth, that should be inwardly in his heart of the Mahometan Religion, whether if his Sovereign command him to be present at the divine service of the Christian Church, and that on pain of death, he think that Mahometan obliged in conscience to suffer death for that cause, rather than to obey that command of his lawful Prince. If he say, he ought rather to suffer death, then he authorizeth all private men, to disobey their Princes, in maintenance of their Religion, true, or false: if he say, he ought to be obedient, then he alloweth to himself, that which he denieth to another, contrary to the words of our Saviour, Whatsoever you would that men should do unto you, that do ye unto them; and contrary to the Law of Nature, (which is the indubitable everlasting Law of God) Do not to another, that which thou wouldest not he should do unto thee.

But what then shall we say of all those Martyrs we read of in theHistory of the Church, that they have needlessly cast away their lives? For answer hereunto, we are to distinguish the persons that have been for that cause put to death; whereof some have received a Calling to preach, and profess the Kingdom of Christ openly; others have had no such Calling, nor more has been required of them than their own faith. The former sort, if they have been put to death, for bearing witness to this point, that Jesus Christ is risen from the dead, were true Martyrs; For a Martyr is, (to give the true definition of the word) a Witness of the Resurrection of Jesus the Messiah; which none can be but those that conversed with him on earth, and saw him after he was risen: For a Witness must have seen what he testifieth, or else his testimony is not good. And that none but such, can properly be called Martyrs of Christ, is manifest out of the words of St. Peter, Act. 1. 21, 22. Wherefore of these men which have companied with us all the time that the Lord Jesus went in and out amongst us, beginning from the Baptism of John unto that same day he was taken up from us, must one one be ordained to be a Martyr (that is a Witness) with us of his Resurrection: Where we may observe, that he which is to be a Witness of the truth of the Resurrection of Christ, that is to say, of the truth of this fundamental article of Christian Religion, that Jesus was the Christ, must be some Disciple that conversed with him, and saw him before, and after his Resurrection; and consequently must be one of his original Disciples: whereas they which were not so, can Witness no more, but that their antecessors said it, and are therefore but Witnesses of other men's testimony; and are but second Martyrs, or Martyrs of Christs Witnesses.

He, that to maintain every doctrine which he himself draweth out of the History our Saviours of life, and of the Acts, or Epistles of the Apostles; or which he believeth upon the authority of a private man, will oppose the Laws and Authority of the Civil State, is very far from being a Martyr of Christ, or a Martyr of his Martyrs. 'Tis one Article only, which to die for, meriteth so honorable a name; and that Article is this, that Jesus is the Christ; that is to say, He that hath redeemed us, and shall come again to give us salvation, and eternal life in his glorious Kingdom. To die for every tenet that serveth the ambition, or profit of the Clergy, is not required; nor is it the Death of the Witness, but the Testimony itself that makes the Martyr: for the word signifieth nothing else, but the man that beareth Witness, whether he be put to death for his testimony, or not.

Also he that is not sent to preach this fundamental article, but taketh it upon him of his private authority, though he be a Witness, and consequently a Martyr, either primary of Christ, or secondary of his Apostles, Disciples, or their Successors; yet is he not obliged to suffer death for that cause; because being not called thereto, tis not required at his hands; nor ought he to complain, if he loseth the reward he expecteth from those that never set him on work. None therefore can be a Martyr, neither of the first, nor second degree, that have not a warrant to preach Christ come in the flesh; that is to say, none, but such as are sent to the conversion of Infidels. For no man is a Witness to him that already believeth, and therefore needs no Witness; but to them that deny, or doubt, or have not heard it. Christ sent his Apostles, and his Seventy Disciples, with authority to preach; he sent not all that believed: And he sent them to unbelievers; I send you (saith he) as sheep amongst wolves; not as sheep to other sheep.

Lastly, the points of their Commission, as they are expresslyset down in the Gospel, contain none of them any authority over the Congregation.

We have first (Mat. 10.) that the twelve Apostles were sent to the lost sheep of the house of Israel, and commanded to Preach, that the Kingdom of God was at hand. Now Preaching in the original, is that act, which a Crier, Herald, or other Officer useth to do publicly in Proclaiming of a King. But a Crier hath not right to Command any man. And (Luke 10. 2.) the seventy Disciples are sent out, as Labourers, not as Lords of the Harvest; and are bidden (verse 9.) to say, The Kingdom of God is come nigh unto you; and by Kingdom here is meant, not the Kingdom of Grace, but the Kingdom of Glory; for they are bidden to denounce it (ver. 11.) to those Cities which shall not receive them, as a threatening, that it shall be more tolerable in that day for Sodom, than for such a City. And (Mat. 20. 28.) our Saviour telleth his Disciples, that sought Priority of place, their Office was to minister, even as the Son of man came, not to be ministered unto, but to minister. Preachers therefore have not Magisterial, but Ministerial power: Be not called Masters, (saith our Saviour, Mat. 23. 10.) for one is your Master, even Christ.

Another point of their Commission, is, to Teach all nations; as itis in Mat. 28. 19. or as in St. Mark 16. 15. Go into all the world, and Preach the Gospel to every creature. Teaching therefore, and Preaching is the same thing. For they that Proclaim the coming of a King, must withal make known by what right he cometh, if they mean men shall submit themselves unto him: As St. Paul did to the Jews of Thessalonica, when three Sabbath days he reasoned with them out of the Scriptures, opening, and alleging that Christ must needs have suffered, and risen again from the dead, and that this Jesus is Christ. But to teach out of the Old Testament that Jesus was Christ, (that is to say, King,) and risen from the dead, is not to say, that men are bound after they believe it, to obey those that tell them so, against the laws, and commands of their Sovereigns; but that they shall do wisely, to expect the coming of Christ hereafter, in Patience, and Faith, with Obedience to their present Magistrates.

Another point of their Commission, is to Baptize, in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. What is Baptism? Dipping into water. But what is it to Dip a man into the water in the name of any thing? The meaning of these words of Baptism is this. He that is Baptized, is Dipped or Washed, as a sign of becoming a new man, and a loyal subject to that God, whose Person was represented in old time by Moses, and the High Priests, when he reigned over the Jews; and to Jesus Christ, his Son, God, and Man, that hath redeemed us, and shall in his human nature Represent his Fathers Person in his eternal Kingdom after the Resurrection; and to acknowledge the Doctrine of the Apostles, who assisted by the Spirit of the Father, and of the Son, were left for guides to bring us into that Kingdom, to be the only, and assured way thereunto. This, being our promise in Baptism; and the Authority of Earthly Sovereigns being not to be put down till the day of Judgment; (for that is expressly affirmed by S. Paul 1 Cor. 15. 22, 23, 24, where he saith, As in Adam all die, so in Christ all shall be made alive. But every man in his own order, Christ the first fruits, afterward they that are Christs, at his coming; Then cometh the end, when he shall have delivered up the Kingdom to God, even the Father, when he shall have put down all Rule, and all Authority and Power) it is manifest, that we do not in Baptism constitute over us another authority, by which our external actions are to be governed in this life; but promise to take the doctrine of the Apostles for our direction in the way to life eternal.

The Power of Remission, and Retention of Sins, called also thePower of Loosing, and Binding, and sometimes the Keys of the Kingdom of Heaven, is a consequence of the Authority to Baptize, or refuse to Baptize. For Baptism is the Sacrament of Allegiance, of them that are to be received into the Kingdom of God; that is to say, into Eternal life; that is to say, to Remission of Sin: For as Eternal life was lost by the Committing, so it is recovered by the Remitting of men's Sins. The end of Baptism is Remission of Sins: and therefore St. Peter, when they that were converted by his Sermon on the day of Pentecost, asked what they were to do, advised them to repent, and be Baptized in the name of Jesus, for the Remission of Sins. And therefore seeing to Baptize is to declare the Reception of men into Gods Kingdom; and to refuse to Baptize is to declare their Exclusion; it followeth, that the Power to declare them Cast out, or Retained in it, was given to the same Apostles, and their Substitutes, and Successors. And therefore after our Saviour had breathed upon them, saying, (John 20. 22.) Receive the Holy Ghost, he addeth in the next verse, Whose soever Sins ye Remit, they are Remitted unto them; and whose soever Sins ye Retain, they are Retained. By which words, is not granted an Authority to Forgive, or Retain Sins, simply and absolutely, as God Forgiveth or Retaineth them, who knoweth the Heart of man, and truth of his Penitence and Conversion; but conditionally, to the Penitent: And this Forgiveness, or Absolution, in case the absolved have but a feigned Repentance, is thereby without other act, or sentence of the Absolvent, made void, and hath no effect at all to Salvation, but on the contrary, to the Aggravation of his Sin. Therefore the Apostles, and their Successors, are to follow but the outward marks of Repentance; which appearing, they have no Authority to deny Absolution; and if they appear not, they have no authority to Absolve. The same also is to be observed in Baptism: for to a converted Jew, or Gentile, the Apostles had not the Power to deny Baptism; nor to grant it to the Un-penitent. But seeing no man is able to discern the truth of another man's Repentance, further than by external marks, taken from his words, and actions, which are subject to hypocrisy; another question will arise, Who it is that is constituted Judge of those marks. And thisquestion is decided by our Saviour himself; If thy Brother (saith he) shall trespass against thee, go and tell him his fault between thee, and him alone; if shall hear thee, thou hast gained thy Brother. But if he will not hear thee, then take with thee one, or two more. And if he shall neglect to hear them, tell it unto the Church; but if he neglect to hear the Church, let him be unto thee as an Heathen man, and a Publican. By which it is manifest, that the Judgment concerning the truth of Repentance, belonged not to any one Man, but to the Church, that is, to the Assembly of the Faithful, or to them that have authority to be their Representant. But besides the Judgment, there is necessary also the pronouncing of Sentence: And this belonged always to the Apostle, or some Pastor of the Church, as Prolocutor; and of this our Saviour speaketh in the 18 verse, Whatsoever ye shall bind on earth, shall be bound in heaven; and whatsoever ye shall loose on earth, shall be loosed in heaven. And conformable hereunto was the practise of St. Paul (1 Cor. 5. 3, 4, & 5.) where he saith, For I verily, as absent in body, but present in spirit, have determined already, as though I were present, concerning him that hath so done this deed; In the name of our Lord Jesus Christ when ye are gathered together, and my spirit, with the power of our Lord Jesus Christ, To deliver such a one to Satan; that is to say, to cast him out of the Church, as a man whose Sins are not Forgiven. Paul here pronounceth the Sentence; but the Assembly was first to hear the Cause, (for St. Paul was absent;) and by consequence to condemn him. But in the same chapter (ver. 11, 12.) the Judgment in such a case is more expressly attributed to the Assembly: But now I have written unto you, not to keep company, if any man that is called a Brother be a Fornicator, &c. with such a one no not to eat. For what have I to do to judge them that are without? Do not ye judge them that are within? The Sentence therefore by which a man was put out of Church, was pronounced by the Apostle, or Pastor; but the Judgment concerning the merit of the cause, was in the Church; that is to say, (as the times were before the conversion of Kings, and men that had Sovereign Authority in the Commonwealth,) the Assembly of the Christians dwelling in the same City; as in Corinth, in the Assembly of the Christians of Corinth.

This part of the Power of the Keys, by which men were thrustout from the Kingdom of God, is that which is called Excommunication; and to excommunicate, is in the Original, ἀποσυνάγωγον ποιεῖν, to cast out of the Synagogue; that is, out of the place of Divine service; a word drawn from the custom of the Jews, to cast out of their Synagogues, such as they thought in manners, or doctrine, contagious, as Lepers were by the Law of Moses separated from the congregation of Israel, till such time as they should be by the Priest pronounced clean.

The Use and Effect of Excommunication, whilst it was not yetstrengthened with the Civil Power, was no more, than that they, who were not Excommunicate, were to avoid the company of them that were. It was not enough to repute them as Heathen, that never had been Christians; for with such they might eat, and drink; which with Excommunicate persons they might not do; as appeareth by the words of St. Paul, (1 Cor. 5. ver. 9, 10, &c.) where he telleth them, he had formerly forbidden them to company with Fornicators; but (because that could not be without going out of the world,) he restraineth it to such Fornicators, and otherwise vicious persons, as were of the brethren; with such a one (he saith) they ought not to keep company, no not to eat. And this is no more than our Saviour saith (Mat. 18. 17.) Let him be to thee as a Heathen, and as a Publican. For Publicans (which signifieth Farmers, and Receivers of the revenue of the Common-wealth) were so hated, and detested by the Jews that were to pay it, as that Publican and Sinner were taken amongst them for the same thing: Insomuch, as when our Saviour accepted the invitation of Zacchaeus a Publican; though it were to Convert him, yet it was objected to him as a Crime. And therefore, when our Saviour, to Heathen, added Publican, he did forbid them to eat with a man Excommunicate.

As for keeping them out of their Synagogues, or places of Assembly, they had no Power to do it, but that of the owner of the place, whether he were Christian, or Heathen. And because all places are by right, in the Dominion of the Common-wealth; as well he that was Excommunicated, as he that never was Baptized, might enter inter into them by Commission from the Civil Magistrate; as Paul before his conversion entered into their Synagogues at Damascus, toapprehend Christians, men and women, and to carry them bound to Jerusalem, by Commission from the High Priest.

By which it appears, that upon a Christian, that should become anApostate, in a place where the Civil Power did persecute, or not assist the Church, the effect of Excommunication had nothing in it, neither of damage in this world, nor of terror: Not of terror, because of their unbelief; nor of damage, because they are returned thereby into the favour of the world; and in the world to come, were to be in no worse estate, than they which never had believed. The damage redounded rather to the Church, by provocation of them they cast out, to a freer execution of their malice.

Excommunication therefore had its effect only upon those, thatbelieved that Jesus Christ was to come again in Glory, to reign over, and to judge both the quick, and the dead, and should therefore refuse entrance into his Kingdom, to those whose Sins were Retained; that is, to those that were Excommunicated by the Church. And thence it is that St. Paul calleth Excommunication, a delivery of the Excommunicate person to Satan. For without the Kingdom of Christ, all other Kingdoms after Judgment, are comprehended in the Kingdom of Satan. This is it that the faithful stood in fear of, as long as they stood Excommunicate, that is to say, in an estate wherein their sins were not Forgiven. Whereby we may understand, that Excommunication in the time that Christian Religion was not authorized by the Civil Power, was used only for a correction of manners, not of errors in opinion: for it is a punishment, whereof none could be sensible but such as believed, and expected the coming again of our Saviour to judge the world; and they who so believed, needed no other opinion, but only uprightness of life, to be saved.

There lieth Excommunication for Injustice; as (Mat. 18.) If thyBrother offend thee, tell it him privately; then with Witnesses; lastly, tell the Church; and then if he obey not, Let him be to thee as an Heathen man, and a Publican. And there lieth Excommunication for a Scandalous Life, as (1 Cor. 5. 11.) If any man that is called a Brother, be a Fornicator, or Covetous, or an Idolater, or a Drunkard, or an Extortioner, with such a one ye are not to eat. But to Excommunicate a man that held this foundation, that Jesus was the Christ, for difference of opinion in other points, by which that Foundation was not destroyed, there appeareth no authority in the Scripture, nor example in the Apostles. There is indeed in St. Paul (Titus 3. 10.) a text that seemeth to be to the contrary. A man that is an Heretic, after the first and second admonition, reject. For an Heretic, is he, that being a member of the Church, teacheth nevertheless some private opinion, which the Church has forbidden: and such a one, S. Paul adviseth Titus, after the first, and second admonition, to Reject. But to Reject (in this place) is not to Excommunicate the Man; But to give over admonishing him, to let him alone, to set by disputing with him, as one that is to be convinced only by himself. The same Apostle saith (2 Tim. 2. 23.) Foolish and unlearned questions avoid: The word Avoid in this place, and Reject in the former, is the same in the Original, παραιτοῦ: but Foolish questions may be set by without Excommunication. And again, (Tit. 3. 9.) Avoid Foolish questions, where the Original περιΐστασο, (set them by) is equivalent to the former word Reject. There is no other place that can so much as colourably be drawn, to countenance the Casting out of the Church faithful men, such as believed the foundation, only for a singular superstructure of their own, proceeding perhaps from a good & pious conscience. But on the contrary, all such places as command avoiding such disputes, are written for a Lesson to Pastors, (such as Timothy and Titus were) not to make new Articles of Faith, by determining every small controversy, which oblige men to a needless burden of Conscience, or provoke them to break the union of the Church. Which Lesson the Apostles themselves observed well. S. Peter, and S. Paul, though their controversy were great, (as we may read in Gal. 2. 11.) yet they did not cast one another out of the Church. Nevertheless, during the Apostles times, there were other Pastors that observed it not; As Diotrephes (3 John 9. &c.) who cast out of the Church, such as S. John himself thought fit to be received into it, out of a pride he took in Preeminence; so early it was, that Vain-glory, and Ambition had found entrance into the Church of Christ.

That a man be liable to Excommunication, there be many conditionsrequisite; as First, that he be a member of some Commonalty, that is to say, of some lawful Assembly, that is to say, of some Christian Church, that hath power to judge of the cause for which he is to be Excommunicated. For where there is no Community, there can be no Excommunication; nor where there is no power to Judge, can there be any power to give Sentence.

From hence it followeth, that one Church cannot be Excommunicated by another: For either they have equal power to Excommunicate each other, in which case Excommunication is not Discipline, nor an act of Authority, but Schism, and Dissolution of charity; or one is so subordinate to the other, as that they both have but one voice, and then they be but one Church; and the part Excommunicated, is no more a Church, but a dissolute number of individual persons.

And because the sentence of Excommunication, importeth an advice, not to keep company, nor so much as to eat with him that is Excommunicate, if a Sovereign Prince, or Assembly be Excommunicate, the sentence is of no effect. For all Subjects are bound to be in the company and presence of their own Sovereign (when he requireth it) by the law of Nature; nor can they lawfully either expel him from any place of his own Dominion, whether profane or holy; nor go out of his Dominion, without his leave; much less (if he call them to that honour,) refuse to eat with him. And as to other Princes and States, because they are not parts of one and the same congregation, they need not any other sentence to keep them from keeping company with the State Excommunicate: for the very Institution, as it uniteth many men into one Community; so it dissociateth one Community from another: so that Excommunication is not needful for keeping Kings and States asunder; nor has any further effect than is in the nature of Policy itself; unless it be to instigate Princes to war upon one another.

Nor is the Excommunication of a Christian Subject, that obeyeth the laws of his own Sovereign, whether Christian, or Heathen, of any effect. For if he believe that Jesus is the Christ, he hath the Spirit of God, (1 Joh. 4. 1.) and God dwelleth in him, and he in God, (1 Joh. 4. 15.) But he that hath the Spirit of God; he that dwelleth in God; he in whom God dwelleth, can receive no harm by the Excommunication of men. Therefore, he that believeth Jesus to be the Christ, is free from all the dangers threatened to persons Excommunicate. He that believeth it not, is no Christian. Therefore a true and unfeigned Christian is not liable to Excommunication: Nor he also that is a professed Christian, till his Hypocrisy appear in his Manners, that is, till his behaviour be contrary to the law of his Sovereign, which is the rule of Manners, and which Christ and his Apostles have commanded us to be subject to. For the Church cannot judge of Manners but by external Actions, which Actions can never be unlawful, but when they are against the Law of the Commonwealth.

If a man's Father, or Mother, or Master be Excommunicate, yet are not the Children forbidden to keep them Company, nor to Eat with them; for that were (for the most part) to oblige them not to eat at all, for want of means to get food; and to authorise them to disobey their Parents, and Masters, contrary to the Precept of the Apostles.

In sum, the Power of Excommunication cannot be extended further than to the end for which the Apostles and Pastors of the Church have their Commission from our Saviour; which is not to rule by Command and Coaction, but by Teaching and Direction of men in the way of Salvation in the world to come. And as a Master in any Science, may abandon his Scholar, when he obstinately neglecteth the practise of his rules; but not accuse him of Injustice, because he was never bound to obey him: so a Teacher of Christian doctrine may abandon his Disciples that obstinately continue in an unchristian life; but he cannot say, they do him wrong, because they are not obliged to obey him: For to a Teacher that shall so complain, may be applied the Answer of God to Samuel in the like place, They have not rejected thee, but me. Excommunicationtherefore when it wanteth the assistance of the Civil Power, as it doth, when a Christian State, or Prince is Excommunicate by a foreign Authority, is without effect; and consequently ought to be without terror. The name of Fulmen Excommunicationis (that is, the Thunderbolt of Excommunication) proceeded from an imagination of the Bishop of Rome, which first used it, that he was King of Kings, as the Heathen made Jupiter King of the Gods; and assigned him in their Poems, and Pictures, a Thunderbolt, wherewith to subdue, and punish the Giants, that should dare to deny his power: Which imagination was grounded on two errors; one, that the Kingdom of Christ is of this world, contrary to our Saviours own words, My Kingdom is not of this world; the other, that he is Christs Vicar, not only over his own Subjects, but over all the Christians of the World; whereof there is no ground in Scripture, and the contrary shall be proved in its due place.

St. Paul coming to Thessalonica, where was a Synagogue of theJews, (Acts 17. 2, 3.) As his manner was, went in unto them, and three Sabbath days reasoned with them out of the Scriptures, Opening and alleging, that Christ must needs have suffered and risen again from the dead; and that this Jesus whom he preached was the Christ. The Scriptures here mentioned were the Scriptures of the Jews, that is, the Old Testament. The men, to whom he was to prove that Jesus was the Christ, and risen again from the dead, were also Jews, and did believe already, that they were the Word of God. Hereupon (as it is verse 4.) some of them believed, and (as it is in the 5. ver.) some believed not. What was the reason, when they all believed the Scripture, that they did not all believe alike; but that some approved, others disapproved the Interpretation of St. Paul that cited them; and every one Interpreted them to himself? It was this; S. Paul came to them without any Legal Commission, and in the manner of one that would not Command, but Persuade; which he must needs do, either by Miracles, as Moses did to the Israelites in Egypt, that they might see his Authority in Gods works; or by Reasoning from the already received Scripture, that they might see the truth of his doctrine in Gods Word. But whosoever persuadeth by reasoning from principles written, maketh him to whom he speaketh Judge, both of the meaning of those principles, and also of the force of his inferences upon them. If these Jews of Thessalonica were not, who else was the Judge of what S. Paul alleged out of Scripture? If S. Paul, what needed he to quote any places to prove his doctrine? It had been enough to have said, I find it so in Scripture, that is to say, in your Laws, of which I am Interpreter, as sent by Christ. The Interpreter therefore of the Scripture, to whose Interpretation the Jews of Thessalonica were bound to stand, could be none: every one might believe, or not believe, according as the Allegations seemed to himself to be agreeable, or not agreeable to the meaning of the places alleged. And generally in all cases of the world, he that pretendeth any proof, maketh Judge of his proof him to whom he addresseth his speech. And as to the case of the Jews in particular, they were bound by express words (Deut. 17.) to receive the determination of all hard questions, from the Priests and Judges of Israel for the time being. But this is to be understood of the Jews that were yet unconverted.

For the conversion of the Gentiles, there was no use of alleging the Scriptures, which they believed not. The Apostles therefore laboured by Reason to confute their Idolatry; and that done, to persuade them to the faith of Christ, by their testimony of his Life, and Resurrection. So that there could not yet be any controversy concerning the authority to Interpret Scripture; seeing no man was obliged during his infidelity, to follow any man's Interpretation of any Scripture, except his Sovereigns Interpretation of the Laws of his country.

Let us now consider the Conversion itself, and see what there was therein, that could be cause of such an obligation. Men were converted to no other thing than to the Belief of that which the Apostles preached: And the Apostles preached nothing, but that Jesus was the Christ, that is to say, the King that was to save them, and reign over them eternally in the world to come; and consequently that he was not dead, but risen again from the dead, and gone up into Heaven, and should come again one day to judge the world, (which also should rise again to be judged,) and reward every man according to his works. None of them preached that himself, or any other Apostle was such an Interpreter of the Scripture, as all that became Christians, ought to take their Interpretation for Law. For to Interpret the Laws, is part of the Administration of a present Kingdom; which the Apostles had not. They prayed then, and all other Pastors ever since, Let thy Kingdom come; and exhorted their Converts to obey their then Ethnic Princes. The New Testament was not yet published in one Body. Every of the Evangelists was Interpreter of his own Gospel; and every Apostle of his own Epistle; And of the Old Testament, our Saviour himself saith to the Jews (John 5. 39.) Search the Scriptures; for in them ye think to have eternal life, and they are they that testify of me. If he had not meant they should Interpret them, he would not have bidden them take thence the proof of his being the Christ: he would either have Interpreted them himself, or referred them to the Interpretation of the Priests.

When a difficulty arose, the Apostles and Elders of the Church assembled themselves together, and determined what should be preached, and taught, and how they should Interpret the Scriptures to the People; but took not from the People the liberty to read, and Interpret them to themselves. The Apostles sent divers. Letters to the Churches, and other Writings for their instruction; which had been in vain, if they had not allowed them to Interpret, that is, to consider the meaning of them. And as it was in the Apostles time, it must be till such time as there should be Pastors, that could authorise an Interpreter, whose Interpretation should generally be stood to: But that could not be till Kings were Pastors, or Pastors Kings.

There be two senses, wherein a Writing may be said to be Canonical; for Canon, signifieth a Rule; and a Rule is a Precept, by which a man is guided, and directed in any action whatsoever. Such Precepts, though given by a Teacher to his Disciple, or a Counsellor to his friend, without power to Compel him to observe them, are nevertheless Canons; because they are Rules: But when they are given by one, whom he that receiveth them is bound to obey, then are those Canons, not only Rules, but Laws: The question therefore here, is of the Power to make the Scriptures (which are the Rules of Christian Faith) Laws.

That part of the Scripture, which was first Law, was the TenCommandments, written in two Tables of Stone, and delivered by God himself to Moses; and by Moses made known to the people. Before that time there was no written Law of God, who as yet having not chosen any people to be his peculiar Kingdom, had given no Law to men, but the Law of Nature, that is to say, the Precepts of Natural Reason, written in every man's own heart. Of these two Tables, the first containeth the law of Sovereignty; 1. That they should not obey, nor honour the Gods of other Nations, in these words, Non-habebis Deos alienos coram me, that is, Thou shalt not have for Gods, the Gods that other Nations worship; but only me: whereby they were forbidden to obey, or honor, as their King and Governor, any other God, than him that spake unto them then by Moses, and afterwards by the High Priest. 2. That they should not make any Image to represent him; that is to say, they were not to choose to themselves, neither in heaven, nor in earth, any Representative of their own fancying, but obey Moses and Aaron, whom he had appointed to that office. 3. That they should not take the Name of God in vain; that is, they should not speak rashly of their King, nor dispute his Right, nor the commissions of Moses and Aaron, his Lieutenants. 4. That they should every Seventh day abstain from their ordinary labour, and employ that time in doing him Public Honor. The second Table containeth the Duty of one man towards another, as To honor Parents; Not to kill; Not to Commit Adultery; Not to steal; Not to corrupt Judgment by false witness; and finally, Not so much as to design in their heart the doing of any injury one to another. The question now is, Who it was that gave to these written Tables the obligatory force of Laws. There is no doubt but they were made Laws by God himself: But because a Law obliges not, nor is Law to any, but to them that acknowledge it to be the act of the Sovereign; how could the people of Israel that were forbidden to approach the Mountain to hear what God said to Moses, be obliged to obedience to all those laws which Moses propounded to them? Some of them were indeed the Laws of Nature, as all the Second Table; and therefore to be acknowledged for Gods Laws; not to the Israelites alone, but to all people: But of those that were peculiar to the Israelites, as those of the first Table, the question remains; saving that they had obliged themselves, presently after the propounding of them, to obey Moses, in these words (Exod. 20. 19.) Speak thou to us, and we will hear thee; but let not God speak to us, lest we die. It was therefore only Moses then, and after him the High Priest, whom (by Moses) God declared should administer this his peculiar Kingdom, that had on Earth, the power to make this short Scripture of the Decalogue to be Law in the Common-wealth of Israel. But Moses, and Aaron, and the succeeding High Priests were the Civil Sovereigns. Therefore hitherto, the Canonizing, or making of the Scripture Law, belonged to the Civil Sovereign.

The Judicial Law, that is to say, the Laws that God prescribed to the Magistrates of Israel, for the rule of their administration of Justice, and of the Sentences, or Judgments they should pronounce, in Pleas between man and man; and the Levitical Law, that is to say, the rule that God prescribed touching the Rites and Ceremonies of the Priests and Levites, were all delivered to them by Moses only; and therefore also became Laws, by virtue of the same promise of obedience to Moses. Whether these laws were then written, or not written, but dictated to the People by Moses (after his forty days being with God in the Mount) by word of mouth, is not expressed in the Text; but they were all positive Laws, and equivalent to holy Scripture, and made Canonical by Moses the Civil Sovereign.

After the Israelites were come into the Plains of Moab over againstJericho, and ready to enter into the land of Promise, Moses to the former Laws added divers others; which therefore are called Deuteronomy; that is, Second Laws. And are (as it is written, Deut. 29. 1.) The words of a Covenant which the Lord commanded Moses to make with the Children of Israel, besides the Covenant which he made with them in Horeb. For having explained those former Laws, in the beginning of the Book of Deuteronomy, he addeth others, that begin at the 12th Cha. and continue to the end of the 26. of the same Book. This Law (Deut. 27. 1.) they were commanded to write upon great stones plastered over, at their passing over Jordan: This Law also was written by Moses himself in a Book; and delivered into the hands of the Priests, and to the Elders of Israel. (Deut. 31. 9.) and commanded (ve. 26.) to be put in the side of the Ark; for in the Ark itself was nothing but the Ten Commandments. This was the Law, which Moses (Deuteronomy 17. 18.) commanded the Kings of Israel should keep a copy of: And this is the Law, which having been long time lost, was found again in the Temple in the time of Josiah, and by his authority received for the Law of God. But both Moses at the writing, and Josiah at the recovery thereof, had both of them the Civil Sovereignty. Hitherto therefore the Power of making Scripture Canonical, was in the Civil Sovereign.

Besides this Book of the Law, there was no other Book, from the time of Moses, till after the Captivity, received amongst the Jews for the Law of God. For the Prophets (except a few) lived in the time of the Captivity itself; and the rest lived but a little before it; and were so far from having their Prophecies generally received for Laws, as that their persons were persecuted, partly by false Prophets, and partly by the Kings which were seduced by them. And this Book itself, which was confirmed by Josiah for the Law of God, and with it all the History of the Works of God, was lost in the Captivity, and sack of the City of Jerusalem, as appears by that of 2 Esdras 14. 21. Thy Law is burnt; therefore no man knoweth the things that are done of thee, or the works that shall begin. And before the Captivity, between the time when the Law was lost, (which is not mentioned in the Scripture, but may probably be thought to be the time of Rehoboam, when Shishak King of Egypt took the spoil of the Temple,) and the time of Josiah, when it was found again, they had no written Word of God, but ruled according to their own discretion, or by the direction of such, as each of them esteemed Prophets.

From hence we may infer, that the Scriptures of the Old Testament,which we have at this day, were not Canonical, nor a Law unto the Jews, till the renovation of their Covenant with God at their return from the Captivity, and restoration of their Common-wealth under Esdras. But from that time forward they were accounted the Law of the Jews, and for such translated into Greek by Seventy Elders of Judaea, and put into the Library of Ptolemy at Alexandria, and approved for the Word of God. Now seeing Esdras was the High Priest, and the High Priest was their Civil Sovereign, it is manifest, that the Scriptures were never made Laws, but by the Sovereign Civil Power.

By the Writings of the Fathers that lived in the time beforethat Christian Religion was received, and authorised by Constantine the Emperor, we may find, that the Books we now have of the New Testament, were held by the Christians of that time (except a few, in respect of whose paucity the rest were called the Catholic Church, and others Heretics) for the dictates of the Holy Ghost; and consequently for the Canon, or Rule of Faith: such was the reverence and opinion they had of their Teachers; as generally the reverence that the Disciples bear to their first Masters, in all manner of doctrine they receive from them, is not small. Therefore there is no doubt, but when S. Paul wrote to the Churches he had converted; or any other Apostle, or Disciple of Christ, to those which had then embraced Christ, they received those their Writings for the true Christian Doctrine. But in that time, when not the Power and Authority of the Teacher, but the Faith of the Hearer caused them to receive it, it was not the Apostles that made their own Writings Canonical, but every Convert made them so to himself.

But the question here, is not what any Christian made a Law, or Canon to himself, (which he might again reject, by the same right he received it;) but what was so made a Canon to them, as without injustice they could not do any thing contrary thereunto. That the New Testament should in this sense be Canonical, that is to say, a Law in any place where the Law of the Common-wealth had not made it so, is contrary to the nature of a Law. For a Law, (as hath been already shown) is the Commandment of that Man, or Assembly, to whom we have given Sovereign Authority, to make such Rules for the direction of our actions, as he shall think fit; and to punish us, when we do any thing contrary to the same. When therefore any other man shall offer unto us any other Rules, which the Sovereign Ruler hath not prescribed, they are but Counsel, and Advice; which, whether good, or bad, he that is counselled, may without injustice refuse to observe; and when contrary to the Laws already established, without injustice cannot observe, how good soever he conceiveth it to be. I say, he cannot in this case observe the same in his actions, nor in his discourse with other men; though he may without blame believe his private Teachers, and wish he had the liberty to practise their advice; and that it were publicly received for Law. For internal Faith is in its own nature invisible, and consequently exempted from all human jurisdiction; whereas the words, and actions that proceed from it, as breaches of our Civil obedience, are injustice both before God and Man. Seeing then our Saviour hath denied his Kingdom to be in this world, seeing he had said, he came not to judge, but to save the world, he hath not subjected us to other Laws than those of the Common-wealth; that is, the Jews to the Law of Moses, (which he saith (Mat. 5.) he came not to destroy, but to fulfill,) and other Nations to the Laws of their several Sovereigns, and all men to the Laws of Nature; the observing whereof, both he himself, and his Apostles have in their teaching recommended to us, as a necessary condition of being admitted by him in the last day into his eternal Kingdom, wherein shall be Protection, and Life everlasting. Seeing then our Saviour, and his Apostles, left not new Laws to oblige us in this world, but new Doctrine to prepare us for the next; the Books of the New Testament, which contain that Doctrine, until obedience to them was commanded, by them that God had given power to on earth to be Legislators, were not obligatory Canons, that is, Laws, but only good, and safe advice, for the direction of sinners in the way to salvation, which every man might take, and refuse at his own peril, without injustice.

Again, our Saviour Christs Commission to his Apostles, and Disciples, was to Proclaim his Kingdom (not present, but) to come; and to Teach all Nations; and to Baptize them that should believe; and to enter into the houses of them that should receive them; and where they were not received, to shake off the dust of their feet against them; but not to call for fire from heaven to destroy them, nor to compel them to obedience by the Sword. In all which there is nothing of Power, but of Persuasion. He sent them out as Sheep unto Wolves, not as Kings to their Subjects. They had not in Commission to make Laws; but to obey, and teach obedience to Laws made; and consequently they could not make their Writings obligatory Canons, without the help of the Sovereign Civil Power. And therefore the Scripture of the New Testament is there only Law, where the lawful Civil Power hath made it so. And there also the King, or Sovereign, maketh it a Law to himself; by which he subjecteth himself, not to the Doctor, or Apostle that converted him, but to God himself, and his Son Jesus Christ, as immediately as did the Apostles themselves.

That which may seem to give the New Testament, in respect ofthose that have embraced Christian Doctrine, the force of Laws, in the times, and places of persecution, is the decrees they made amongst themselves in their Synods. For we read (Acts 15. 28.) the stile of the Council of the Apostles, the Elders, and the whole Church, in this manner, It seemed good to the Holy Ghost, and to us, to lay upon you no greater burden than these necessary things, &c. which is a stile that signifieth a Power to lay a burden on them that had received their Doctrine. Now to lay a burden on another, seemeth the same that to oblige; and therefore the Acts of that Council were Laws to the then Christians. Nevertheless, they were no more Laws than are these other Precepts, Repent; Be Baptized; Keep the Commandments; Believe the Gospel; Come unto me; Sell all that thou hast; Give it to the poor; and, Follow me; which are not Commands, but Invitations, and Callings of men to Christianity, like that of Esay 55. 1. Ho, every man that thirsteth, come ye to the waters, come, and buy wine and milk without money. For first, the Apostles power was no other than that of our Saviour, to invite men to embrace the Kingdom of God; which they themselves acknowledged for a Kingdom (not present, but) to come; and they that have no Kingdom, can make no Laws. And secondly, if their Acts of Council, were Laws, they could not without sin be disobeyed. But we read not any where, that they who received not the Doctrine of Christ, did therein sin; but that they died in their sins; that is, that their sins against the Laws to which they owed obedience, were not pardoned. And those Laws were the Laws of Nature, and the Civil Laws of the State, whereto every Christian man had by pact submitted himself. And therefore by the Burden, which the Apostles might lay on such as they had converted, are not to be understood Laws, but Conditions, proposed to those that sought Salvation; which they might accept, or refuse at their own peril, without a new sin, though not without the hazard of being condemned, and excluded out of the Kingdom of God for their sins past. And therefore of Infidels, S. John saith not, the wrath of God shall come upon them, but the wrath of God remaineth upon them; and not that they shallbe condemned; but that they are condemned already. Nor can it beconceived, that the benefit of Faith, is Remission of sins, unless we conceive withal, that the damage of Infidelity, is the Retention of the same sins.

But to what end is it (may some man ask), that the Apostles, and other Pastors of the Church, after their time, should meet together, to agree upon what Doctrine should be taught, both for Faith and Manners, if no man were obliged to observe their Decrees? To this may be answered, that the Apostles, and Elders of that Council, were obliged even by their entrance into it, to teach the Doctrine therein concluded, and decreed to be taught, so far forth, as no precedent Law, to which they were obliged to yield obedience, was to the contrary; but not that all other Christians should be obliged to observe, what they taught. For though they might deliberate what each of them should teach; yet they could not deliberate what others should do, unless their Assembly had had a Legislative Power; which none could have but Civil Sovereigns. For though God be the Sovereign of all the world, we are not bound to take for his Law, whatsoever is propounded by every man in his name; nor any thing contrary to the Civil Law, which God hath expressly commanded us to obey.

Seeing then the Acts of Council of the Apostles, were then no Laws, but Counsels; much less are Laws the Acts of any other Doctors, or Councils since, if assembled without the Authority of the Civil Sovereign. And consequently, the Books of the New Testament, though most perfect Rules of Christian Doctrine, could not be made Laws by any other authority than that of Kings, or Sovereign Assemblies.

The first Council, that made of the Scriptures we now have, Canon, is not extant: For that Collection of the Canons of the Apostles, attributed to Clemens, the first Bishop of Rome after S. Peter, is subject to question: For though the Canonical books be there reckoned up; yet these words, Sint vobis omnibus Clericis & Laicis Libri venerandi, &c. contain a distinction of Clergy, and Laity, that was not in use so near St. Peters time. The first Council for settling the Canonical Scripture, that is extant, is that of Laodicea, Can. 59. which forbids the reading of other Books than those in the Churches; which is a Mandate that is not addressed to every Christian, but to those only that had authority to read any thing publicly in the Church; that is, to Ecclesiastics only.

Of Ecclesiastical Officers in the time of the Apostles, somewere Magisterial, some Ministerial. Magisterial were the Offices of preaching of the Gospel of the Kingdom of God to Infidels; of administering the Sacraments, and Divine Service; and of teaching the Rules of Faith and Manners to those that were converted. Ministerial was the Office of Deacons, that is, of them that were appointed to the administration of the secular necessities of the Church, at such time as they lived upon a common stock of money, raised out of the voluntary contributions of the faithful.

Amongst the Officers Magisterial, the first, and principal were the Apostles; whereof there were at first but twelve; and these were chosen and constituted by our Saviour himself; and their Office was not only to Preach, Teach, and Baptize, but also to be Martyrs, (Witnesses of our Saviours Resurrection.) This Testimony, was the specifical, and essential mark; whereby the Apostleship was distinguished from other Magistracy Ecclesiastical; as being necessary for an Apostle, either to have seen our Saviour after his Resurrection, or to have conversed with him before, and seen his works, and other arguments of his Divinity, whereby they might be taken for sufficient Witnesses. And therefore at the election of a new Apostle in the place of Judas Iscariot, S. Peter saith (Acts 1. 21, 22.) Of these men that have companied with us, all the time that the Lord Jesus went in and out among us, beginning from the Baptism of John unto that same day that he was taken up from us, must one be ordained to be a Witness with us of his Resurrection: where, by this word must, is implied a necessary property of an Apostle, to have companied with the first and prime Apostles in the time that our Saviour manifested himself in the flesh.

The first Apostle, of those which were not constituted byChrist in the time he was upon the Earth, was Matthias, chosen in this manner: There were assembled together in Jerusalem about 120 Christians (Acts 1. 15.) These appointed two, Joseph the Just, and Matthias (ver. 23.) and caused lots to be drawn; and (ver. 26.) the Lot fell on Matthias, and he was numbered with the Apostles. So that here we see the ordination of this Apostle, was the act of the Congregation, and not of St. Peter, nor of the eleven, otherwise than as Members of the Assembly.

After him there was never any other Apostle ordained, but Pauland Barnabas; which was done (as we read (Acts 13. 1, 2, 3.) in this manner. There were in the Church that was at Antioch, certain Prophets, and Teachers; as Barnabas, and Simeon that was called Niger, and Lucius of Cyrene, and Manaen; which had been brought up with Herod the Tetrarch, and Saul. As they ministered unto the Lord, and fasted, the Holy Ghost said, Separate me Barnabas, and Saul for the work whereunto I have called them. And when they had fasted, and prayed, and laid their hands on them, they sent them away.

By which it is manifest, that though they were called by the Holy Ghost, their Calling was declared unto them, and their Mission authorized by the particular Church of Antioch. And that this their calling was to the Apostleship, is apparent by that, that they are both called (Acts 14. 14.) Apostles: And that it was by virtue of this act of the Church of Antioch, that they were Apostles, S. Paul declareth plainly (Rom. 1. 1.) in that he useth the word, which the Holy Ghost used at his calling: For he styleth himself, An Apostle separated unto the Gospel of God; alluding to the words of the Holy Ghost, Separate me Barnabas and Saul, &c. But seeing the work of an Apostle, was to be a Witness of the Resurrection of Christ, a man may here ask, how S. Paul, that conversed not with our Saviour before his passion, could know he was risen. To which is easily answered, that our Saviour himself appeared to him in the way to Damascus, from Heaven, after his Ascension; and chose him for a vessel to bear his name before the Gentiles, and Kings, and Children of Israel; and consequently (having seen the Lord after his passion) was a competent Witness of his Resurrection: And as for Barnabas, he was a Disciple before the Passion. It is therefore evident that Paul, and Barnabas were Apostles; and yet chosen, and authorized (not by the first Apostles alone, but) by the Church of Antioch; as Matthias was chosen, and authorized by the Church of Jerusalem.

Bishop, a word formed in our language, out of the Greek Episcopus, signifieth an Overseer, or Superintendent of any business, and particularly a Pastor, or Shepherd; and thence by metaphor was taken, not only amongst the Jews that were originally Shepherds, but also amongst the Heathen, to signify the Office of a King, or any other Ruler, or Guide of People, whether he ruled by Laws, or Doctrine. And so the Apostles were the first Christian Bishops, instituted by Christ himself: in which sense the Apostleship of Judas is called (Acts 1. 20.) his Bishopric. And afterwards, when there were constituted Elders in the Christian Churches, with charge to guide Christs flock by their doctrine, and advice; these Elders were also called Bishops. Timothy was an Elder (which word Elder, in the New Testament is a name of Office, as well as of Age;) yet he was also a Bishop. And Bishops were then content with the Title of Elders. Nay S. John himself, the Apostle beloved of our Lord, beginneth his Second Epistle with these words, The Elder to the Elect Lady. By which it is evident, that Bishop, Pastor, Elder, Doctor, that is to say, Teacher, were but so many divers names of the same Office in the time of the Apostles. For there was then no government by Coercion, but only by Doctrine, and Persuading. The Kingdom of God was yet to come, in a new world; so that there could be no authority to compel in any Church, till the Common-wealth had embraced the Christian Faith; and consequently no diversity of Authority, though there were diversity of Employments.

Besides these Magisterial employments in the Church; namely, Apostles, Bishops, Elders, Pastors, and Doctors, whose calling was to proclaim Christ to the Jews, and Infidels, and to direct, and teach those that believed we read in the New Testament of no other. For by the names of Evangelists and Prophets, is not signified any Office, but several Gifts, by which several men were profitable to the Church: as Evangelists, by writing the life and acts of our Saviour; such as were S. Matthew and S. John Apostles, and S. Mark and S. Luke Disciples, and whosoever else wrote of that subject, (as S. Thomas, and S. Barnabas are said to have done, though the Church have not received the Books that have gone under their names:) and as Prophets, by the gift of interpreting the Old Testament; and sometimes by declaring their special Revelations to the Church. For neither these gifts, nor the gifts of Languages, nor the gift of Casting out Devils, or of Curing other diseases, nor any thing else did make an Officer in the Church, save only the due calling and election to the charge of Teaching.

As the Apostles, Matthias, Paul, and Barnabas, were not made byour Saviour himself, but were elected by the Church, that is, by the Assembly of Christians; namely, Matthias by the Church of Jerusalem, and Paul, and Barnabas by the Church of Antioch; so were also the Presbyters, and Pastors in other Cities, elected by the Churches of those Cities. For proof whereof, let us consider, first, how S. Paul proceeded in the Ordination of Presbyters, in the Cities where he had converted men to the Christian Faith, immediately after he and Barnabas had received their Apostleship. We read (Acts 4. 23.) that they ordained Elders in every Church; which at first sight may be taken for an Argument, that they themselves chose, and gave them their authority: But if we consider the Original text, it will be manifest, that they were authorized, and chosen by the Assembly of the Christians of each City. For the words there are, χειροτονήσαντες ἀυτοῖς πρεσβυτέρους κατ' ἐκκλησίαν, that is, When they had Ordained them Elders by the Holding up of Hands in every Congregation. Now it is well enough known, that in all those Cities, the manner of choosing Magistrates, and Officers, was by plurality of suffrages; and (because the ordinary way of distinguishing the Affirmative Votes from the Negatives, was by Holding up of Hands) to ordain an Officer in any of the Cities, was no more but to bring the people together, to elect them by plurality of Votes, whether it were by plurality of elevated hands, or by plurality of voices, or plurality of balls, or beans, or small stones, of which every man cast in one, into a vessel marked for the Affirmative, or Negative; for divers Cities had divers customs in that point. It was therefore the Assembly that elected their own Elders: the Apostles were only Presidents of the Assembly to call them together for such Election, and to pronounce them Elected, and to give them the benediction, which now is called Consecration. And for this cause they that were Presidents of the Assemblies, as (in the absence of the Apostles) the Elders were, were called προεστῶτες, and in Latin Antistites; which words signify the Principal Person of the Assembly, whose office was to number the Votes, and to declare thereby who was chosen; and where the Votes were equal, to decide the matter in question, by adding his own; which is the Office of a President in Council. And (because all the Churches had their Presbyters ordained in the same manner,) where the word is Constitute, (as Titus 1. 5.) ἵνα καταςήσης κατὰ πόλιν πρεσβυτέρες, For this cause left I thee in Crete, that thou shouldest constitute Elders in every City, we are to understand the same thing; namely, that he should call the faithful together, and ordain them Presbyters by plurality of suffrages. It had been a strange thing, if in a Town, where men perhaps had never seen any Magistrate otherwise chosen than by an Assembly, those of the Town becoming Christians, should so much as have thought on any other way of Election of their Teachers, and Guides, that is to say, of their Presbyters, (otherwise called Bishops,) than this of plurality of suffrages, intimated by S. Paul (Acts 14. 23.) in the word χειροτονήσαντες: Nor was there ever any choosing of Bishops, (before the Emperors found it necessary to regulate them in order to the keeping of the peace amongst them,) but by the Assemblies of the Christians in every several Town.

The same is also confirmed by the continual practise even to this day, in the Election of the Bishops of Rome. For if the Bishop of any place, had the right of choosing another, to the succession of the Pastoral Office, in any City, at such time as he went from thence, to plant the same in another place; much more had he had the Right, to appoint his successor in that place, in which he last resided and dyed: And we find not, that ever any Bishop of Rome appointed his successor. For they were a long time chosen by the People, as we may see by the sedition raised about the Election, between Damasus, and Ursicinus; which Ammianus Marcellinus saith was so great, that Juventius the Prefect, unable to keep the peace between them, was forced to go out of the City; and that there were above an hundred men found dead upon that occasion in the Church itself. And though they afterwards were chosen, first, by the whole Clergy of Rome, and afterwards by the Cardinals; yet never any was appointed to the succession by his predecessor. If therefore they pretended no right to appoint their own successors, I think I may reasonably conclude, they had no right to appoint the successors of other Bishops, without receiving some new power; which none could take from the Church to bestow on them, but such as had a lawful authority, not only to Teach, but to Command the Church; which none could do, but the Civil Sovereign.

The word Minister in the Original Διάκονος, signifieth one thatvoluntarily doth the business of another man; and differeth from a Servant only in this, that Servants are obliged by their condition, to what is commanded them; whereas Ministers are obliged only by their undertaking, and bound therefore to no more than that they have undertaken: So that both they that teach the Word of God, and they that administer the secular affairs of the Church, are both Ministers, but they are Ministers of different Persons. For the Pastors of the Church, called (Acts 6. 4.) The Ministers of the Word, are Ministers of Christ, whose Word it is: But the Ministry of a Deacon, which is called (verse 2. of the same Chapter) Serving of Tables, is a service done to the Church, or Congregation: So that neither any one man, nor the whole Church, could ever of their Pastor say, he was their Minister; but of a Deacon, whether the charge he undertook were to serve tables, or distribute maintenance to the Christians, when they lived in each City on a common stock, or upon collections, as in the first times, or to take a care of the House of Prayer, or of the Revenue, or other worldly business of the Church, the whole Congregation might properly call him their Minister.

For their employment, as Deacons, was to serve the Congregation; though upon occasion they omitted not to Preach the Gospel, and maintain the Doctrine of Christ, every one according to his gifts, as S. Steven did; and both to Preach, and Baptize, as Philip did: For that Philip, which (Act. 8. 5.) Preached the Gospel at Samaria, and (verse 38.) Baptized the Eunuch, was Philip the Deacon, not Philip the Apostle. For it is manifest (verse 1.) that when Philip preached in Samaria, the Apostles were at Jerusalem, and (verse 14.) when they heard that Samaria had received the Word of God, sent Peter and John to them; by imposition of whose hands, they that were Baptized, (verse 15.) received (which before by the Baptism of Philip they had not received) the Holy Ghost. For it was necessary for the conferring of the Holy Ghost, that their Baptism should be administered, or confirmed by a Minister of the Word, not by a Minister of the Church. And therefore to confirm the Baptism of those that Philip the Deacon had Baptized, the Apostles sent out of their own number from Jerusalem to Samaria, Peter, and John; who conferred on them that before were but Baptized, those graces that were signs of the Holy Spirit, which at that time did accompany all true Believers; which what they were may be understood by that which S. Mark saith (chap. 16. 17.) These signs follow them that believe in my Name; they shall cast out Devils, they shall speak with new tongues; They shall take up Serpents, and if they drink any deadly thing, it shall not hurt them; They shall lay hands on the sick, and they shall recover. This to do, was it that Philip could not give; but the Apostles could, and (as appears by this place) effectually did to every man that truly believed, and was by a Minister of Christ himself Baptized: which power either Christs Ministers in this age cannot confer, or else there are very few true Believers, or Christ hath very few Ministers.

That the first Deacons were chosen, not by the Apostles, but by aCongregation of the Disciples; that is, of Christian men of all sorts, is manifest out of Acts 6. where we read that the Twelve, after the number of Disciples was multiplied, called them together, and having told them, that it was not fit that the Apostles should leave the Word of God, and serve tables, said unto them (verse 3.) Brethren look you out among you seven men of honest report, full of the Holy Ghost, and of Wisdom, whom we may appoint over this business. Here it is manifest, that though the Apostles declared them elected; yet the Congregation chose them; which also, (verse the fifth) is more expressly said, where it is written, that the saying pleased the multitude, and they chose seven, &c.

Under the Old Testament, the Tribe of Levi were only capableof the Priesthood, and other inferior Offices of the Church. The land was divided amongst the other Tribes (Levi excepted,) which by the subdivision of the Tribe of Joseph, into Ephraim and Manasses, were still twelve. To the Tribe of Levi were assigned certain Cities for their habitation, with the suburbs for their cattle: but for their portion, they were to have the tenth of the fruits of the land of their Brethren. Again, the Priests for their maintenance had the tenth of that tenth, together with part of the oblations, and sacrifices. For God had said to Aaron (Numb. 18. 20.) Thou shalt have no inheritance in their land, neither shalt thou have any part amongst them, I am thy part, and thine inheritance amongst the Children of Israel. For God being then King, and having constituted the Tribe of Levi to be his Public Ministers, he allowed them for their maintenance, the Public revenue, that is to say, the part that God had reserved to himself; which were Tithes, and Offerings: and that is it which is meant, where God saith, I am thine inheritance. And therefore to the Levites might not unfitly be attributed the name of Clergy from κλῆρος, which signifieth Lot, or Inheritance; not that they were heirs of the Kingdom of God, more than other; but that Gods inheritance, was their maintenance. Now seeing in this time God himself was their King, and Moses, Aaron, and the succeeding High Priests were his Lieutenants; it is manifest, that the Right of Tithes, and Offerings was constituted by the Civil Power.

After their rejection of God in the demanding of a King, they enjoyed still the same revenue; but the Right thereof was derived from that, that the Kings did never take it from them: for the Public Revenue was at the disposing of him that was the Public Person; and that (till the Captivity) was the King. And again, after the return from the Captivity, they paid their Tithes as before to the Priest. Hitherto therefore Church Livings were determined by the Civil Sovereign.

Of the maintenance of our Saviour, and his Apostles, we readonly they had a Purse, (which was carried by Judas Iscariot;) and, that of the Apostles, such as were Fisher-men, did sometimes use their trade; and that when our Saviour sent the Twelve Apostles to Preach, he forbad them to carry Gold, and Silver, and Brass in their purses, for that the workman is worthy of his hire: By which it is probable, their ordinary maintenance was not unsuitable to their employment; for their employment was (ver. 8.) freely to give, because they had freely received; and their maintenance was the free gift of those that believed the good tiding they carried about of the coming of the Messiah their Saviour. To which we may add, that which was contributed out of gratitude; by such as our Saviour had healed of diseases; of which are mentioned Certain women (Luke 8. 2, 3.) which had been healed of evil spirits and infirmities; Mary Magdalen, out of whom went seven Devils; and Joanna the wife of Chuza, Herods Steward; and Susanna, and many others, which ministered unto him of their substance.

After our Saviours Ascension, the Christians of every City lived in Common,upon the money which was made of the sale of their lands and possessions, and laid down at the feet of the Apostles, of good will, not of duty; for whilst the Land remained (saith S. Peter to Ananias (Acts 5. 4.) was it not thine? and after it was sold, was it not in thy power? which showeth he needed not have saved his land, nor his money by lying, as not being bound to contribute any thing at all, unless he had pleased. And as in the time of the Apostles, so also all the time downward, till after Constantine the Great, we shall find, that the maintenance of the Bishops, and Pastors of the Christian Church, was nothing but the voluntary contribution of them that had embraced their Doctrine. There was yet no mention of Tithes: but such was in the time of Constantine, and his Sons, the affection of Christians to their Pastors, as Ammianus Marcellinus saith (describing the sedition of Damasus and Ursicinus about the Bishopric,) that it was worth their contention, in that the Bishops of those times by the liberality of their flock, and especially of Matrons, lived splendidly, were carried in Coaches, and were sumptuous in their fare and apparel.

But here may some ask, whether the Pastor were then bound to liveupon voluntary contribution, as upon alms, For who (saith S. Paul 1 Cor. 9. 7.) goeth to war at his own charges? or who feedeth a flock, and eateth not of the milk of the flock? And again, Do ye not know that they which minister about holy things, live of the things of the Temple; and they which wait at the Altar, partake with the Altar; that is to say, have part of that which is offered at the Altar for their maintenance? And then he concludeth, Even so hath the Lord appointed, that they which preach the Gospel should live of the Gospel. From which place may be inferred indeed, that the Pastors of the Church ought to be maintained by their flocks; but not that the Pastors were to determine, either the quantity, or the kind of their own allowance, and be (as it were) their own Carvers. Their allowance must needs therefore be determined, either by the gratitude, and liberality of every particular man of their flock, or by the whole Congregation. By the whole Congregation it could not be, because their Acts were then no Laws: Therefore the maintenance of Pastors before Emperors and Civil Sovereigns had made Laws to settle it, was nothing but Benevolence. They that served at the Altar lived on what was offered. So may the Pastors also take what is offered them by their flock; but not exact what is not offered. In what Court should they sue for it, who had no Tribunals? Or if they had Arbitrators amongst themselves, who should execute their Judgments, when they had no power to arm their Officers? It remaineth therefore, that there could be no certain maintenance assigned to any Pastors of the Church, but by the whole Congregation; and then only, when their Decrees should have the force (not only of Canons, but also) of Laws; which Laws could not be made, but by Emperors, Kings, or other Civil Sovereigns. The Right of Tithes in Moses Law, could not be applied to the then Ministers of the Gospel; because Moses and the High Priests were the Civil Sovereigns of the people under God, whose Kingdom amongst the Jews was present; whereas the Kingdom of God by Christ is yet to come.

Hitherto hath been shown what the Pastors of the Church are; what are the points of their Commission (as that they were to Preach, to Teach, to Baptize, to be Presidents in their several Congregations;) what is Ecclesiastical Censure, viz. Excommunication, that is to say, in those places where Christianity was forbidden by the Civil Laws, a putting of themselves out of the company of the Excommunicate, and where Christianity was by the Civil Law commanded, a putting the Excommunicate out of the Congregations of Christians; who elected the Pastors and Ministers of the Church, (that it was, the Congregation); who consecrated and blessed them, (that it was the Pastor); what was their due revenue, (that it was none but their own possessions, and their own labour, and the voluntary contributions of devout and grateful Christians). We are to consider now, what Office in the Church those persons have, who being Civil Sovereigns, have embraced also the Christian Faith.

And first, we are to remember, that the Right of Judgingwhat Doctrines are fit for Peace, and to be taught the Subjects, is in all Common-wealths inseparably annexed (as hath been already proved cha. 18.) to the Sovereign Power Civil, whether it be in one Man, or in one Assembly of men. For it is evident to the meanest capacity, that men's actions are derived from the opinions they have of the Good, or Evil, which from those actions redound unto themselves; and consequently, men that are once possessed of an opinion, that their obedience to the Sovereign Power, will be more hurtful to them, than their disobedience, will disobey the Laws, and thereby overthrow the Common-wealth, and introduce confusion, and Civil war; for the avoiding whereof, all Civil Government was ordained. And therefore in all Common-wealths of the Heathen, the Sovereigns have had the name of Pastors of the People, because there was no Subject that could lawfully Teach the people, but by their permission and authority.

This Right of the Heathen Kings, cannot be thought taken from them by their conversion to the Faith of Christ; who never ordained, that Kings for believing in him, should be deposed, that is, subjected to any but himself, or (which is all one) be deprived of the power necessary for the conservation of Peace amongst their Subjects, and for their defence against foreign Enemies. And therefore Christian Kings are still the Supreme Pastors of their people, and have power to ordain what Pastors they please, to teach the Church, that is, to teach the People committed to their charge.

Again, let the right of choosing them be (as before the conversion of Kings) in the Church, for so it was in the time of the Apostles themselves (as hath been shown already in this chapter); even so also the Right will be in the Civil Sovereign, Christian. For in that he is a Christian, he allows the Teaching; and in that he is the Sovereign (which is as much as to say, the Church by Representation,) the Teachers he elects, are elected by the Church. And when an Assembly of Christians choose their Pastor in a Christian Common-wealth, it is the Sovereign that electeth him, because tis done by his Authority; In the same manner, as when a Town choose their Mayor, it is the act of him that hath the Sovereign Power: For every act done, is the act of him, without whose consent it is invalid. And therefore whatsoever examples may be drawn out of History, concerning the Election of Pastors, by the People, or by the Clergy, they are no arguments against the Right of any Civil Sovereign, because they that elected them did it by his Authority.

Seeing then in every Christian Common-wealth, the Civil Sovereign is the Supreme Pastor, to whose charge the whole flock of his Subjects is committed, and consequently that it is by his authority, that all other Pastors are made, and have power to teach, and perform all other Pastoral offices; it followeth also, that it is from the Civil Sovereign, that all other Pastors derive their right of Teaching, Preaching, and other functions pertaining to that Office; and that they are but his Ministers; in the same manner as the Magistrates of Towns, Judges in Courts of Justice, and Commanders of Armies, are all but Ministers of him that is the Magistrate of the whole Common-wealth, Judge of all Causes, and Commander of the whole Militia, which is always the Civil Sovereign. And the reason hereof, is not because they that Teach, but because they that are to Learn, are his Subjects. For let it be supposed, that a Christian King commit the Authority of Ordaining Pastors in his Dominions to another King, (as divers Christian Kings allow that power to the Pope;) he doth not thereby constitute a Pastor over himself, nor a Sovereign Pastor over his People; for that were to deprive himself of the Civil Power; which depending on the opinion men have of their Duty to him, and the fear they have of Punishment in another world, would depend also on the skill, and loyalty of Doctors, who are no less subject, not only to Ambition, but also to Ignorance, than any other sort of men. So that where a stranger hath authority to appoint Teachers, it is given him by the Sovereign in whose Dominions he teacheth. Christian Doctors are our Schoolmasters to Christianity; But Kings are Fathers of Families, and may receive Schoolmasters for their Subjects from the recommendation of a stranger, but not from the command; especially when the ill teaching them shall redound to the great and manifest profit of him that recommends them: nor can they be obliged to retain them, longer than it is for the Public good; the care of which they stand so long charged withal, as they retain any other essential Right of the Sovereignty.

If a man therefore should ask a Pastor, in the execution of hisOffice, as the chief Priests and Elders of the people (Mat. 21. 23.) asked our Saviour, By what authority dost thou these things, and who gave thee this authority: he can make no other just Answer, but that he doth it by the Authority of the Common-wealth, given him by the King, or Assembly that representeth it. All Pastors, except the Supreme, execute their charges in the Right, that is by the Authority of the Civil Sovereign, that is, Iure Civili. But the King, and every other Sovereign, executeth his Office of Supreme Pastor, by immediate Authority from God, that is to say, in Gods Right, or Iure Divino. And therefore none but Kings can put into their Titles (a mark of their submission to God only) Dei gratiâ Rex, &c. Bishops ought to say in the beginning of their Mandates, By the favour of the Kings Majesty, Bishop of such a Diocese; or as Civil Ministers, In his Majesties Name. For in saying, Divinâ providentiâ, which is the same with Dei gratiâ, though disguised, they deny to have received their authority from the Civil State; and slyly slip off the Collar of their Civil Subjection, contrary to the unity and defence of the Common-wealth.

But if every Christian Sovereign be the Supreme Pastor of hisown Subjects, it seemeth that he hath also the Authority, not only to Preach (which perhaps no man will deny;) but also to Baptize, and to Administer the Sacrament of the Lords Supper; and to Consecrate both Temples, and Pastors to Gods service; which most men deny; partly because they use not to do it; and partly because the Administration of Sacraments, and Consecration of Persons, and Places to holy uses, requireth the Imposition of such men's hands, as by the like Imposition successively from the time of the Apostles have been ordained to the like Ministry. For proof therefore that Christian Kings have power to Baptize, and to Consecrate, I am to render a reason, both why they use not to do it, and how, without the ordinary ceremony of Imposition of hands, they are made capable of doing it, when they will.

There is no doubt but any King, in case he were skilful in the Sciences, might by the same Right of his Office, read Lectures of them himself, by which he authorizeth others to read them in the Universities. Nevertheless, because the care of the sum of the business of the Common-wealth taketh up his whole time, it were not convenient for him to apply himself in Person to that particular. A King may also if he please, sit in Judgment, to hear and determine all manner of Causes, as well as give others authority to do it in his name; but that the charge that lieth upon him of Command and Government, constrain him to be continually at the Helm, and to commit the Ministerial Offices to others under him. In the like manner our Saviour (who surely had power to Baptize) Baptized none himself, but sent his Apostles and Disciples to Baptize. So also S. Paul, by the necessity of Preaching in divers and far distant places, Baptized few: Amongst all the Corinthians he Baptized only Crispus, Cajus, and Stephanus; and the reason was, because his principal Charge was to Preach. Whereby it is manifest, that the greater Charge, (such as is the Government of the Church,) is a dispensation for the less. The reason therefore why Christian Kings use not to Baptize, is evident, and the same, for which at this day there are few Baptized by Bishops, and by the Pope fewer.

And as concerning Imposition of Hands, whether it be needful, for the authorizing of a King to Baptize, and Consecrate, we may consider thus.

Imposition of Hands, was a most ancient public ceremony amongst the Jews, by which was designed, and made certain, the person, or other thing intended in a man's prayer, blessing, sacrifice, consecration, condemnation, or other speech. So Jacob in blessing the children of Joseph (Gen. 48. 14.) Laid his right Hand on Ephraim the younger, and his left Hand on Manasseh the first born; and this he did wittingly (though they were so presented to him by Joseph, as he was forced in doing it to stretch out his arms across) to design to whom he intended the greater blessing. So also in the sacrificing of the Burnt offering, Aaron is commanded [Exod. 29. 10.] to Lay his Hands on the head of the bullock; and [ver. 15.] to Lay his Hand on the head of the ram. The same is also said again, Levit. 1. 4. & 8. 14. Likewise Moses when he ordained Joshua to be Captain of the Israelites, that is, consecrated him to Gods service, [Numb. 27. 23.] Laid his Hands upon him, and gave him his Charge, designing, and rendering certain, who it was they were to obey in war. And in the consecration of the Levites [Numb. 8. 10.] God commanded that the Children of Israel should Put their Hands upon the Levites. And in the condemnation of him that had blasphemed the Lord [Levit. 24. 14.) God commanded that all that heard him should Lay their Hands on his head, and that all the Congregation should stone him. And why should they only that heard him, Lay their Hands upon him, and not rather a Priest, Levite, or other Minister of Justice, but that none else were able to design, and demonstrate to the eyes of the Congregation, who it was that had blasphemed, and ought to die? And to design a man, or any other thing, by the Hand to the Eye, is less subject to mistake, than when it is done to the Ear by a Name.

And so much was this ceremony observed, that in blessing the whole Congregation at once, which cannot be done by Laying on of Hands, yet Aaron [Levit. 9. 22.] did lift up his Hand towards the people when he blessed them. And we read also of the like ceremony of Consecration of Temples amongst the Heathen, as that the Priest laid his Hands on some post of the Temple, all the while he was uttering the words of Consecration. So natural it is to design any individual thing, rather by the Hand, to assure the Eyes, than by Words to inform the Ear in matters of Gods Public service.

This ceremony was not therefore new in our Saviours time. For Jairus [Mark 5. 23.] whose daughter was sick, besought our Saviour (not to heal her, but) to ay h is Hands upon her, that she might be healed. And [Matth. 19. 13.] they brought unto him little children, that he should Put his Hands on them, and Pray.

According to this ancient Rite, the Apostles, and Presbyters, and the Presbytery itself, Laid Hands on them whom they ordained Pastors, and withal prayed for them that they might receive the Holy Ghost; and that not only once, but sometimes oftener, when a new occasion was presented: but the end was still the same, namely a punctual, and religious designation of the person, ordained either to the Pastoral Charge in general, or to a particular Mission: so [Act. 6. 6.] The Apostles Prayed, and Laid their Hands on the seven Deacons; which was done, not to give them the Holy Ghost, (for they were full of the Holy Ghost before they were chosen, as appeareth immediately before, verse 3.) but to design them to that Office. And after Philip the Deacon had converted certain persons in Samaria, Peter and John went down [Act 8. 17.] and Laid their Hands on them, and they received the Holy Ghost. And not only an Apostle, but a Presbyter had this power: For S. Paul adviseth Timothy [1 Tim. 5. 22.] Lay Hands suddenly on no man; that is, design no man rashly to the Office of a Pastor. The whole Presbytery Laid their Hands on Timothy, as we read 1 Tim. 4. 14. but this is to be understood, as that some did it by the appointment of the Presbytery, and most likely their προεστώς, or Prolocutor, which it may be was St. Paul himself. For in his 2 Epist. to Tim. ver. 6. he saith to him, Stir up the gift of God which is in thee, by the Laying on of my Hands: where note by the way, that by the Holy Ghost, is not meant the third Person in the Trinity, but the Gifts necessary to the Pastoral Office. We read also, that St. Paul had Imposition of Hands twice; once from Ananias at Damascus [Acts 9. 17, 18.] at the time of his Baptism; and again [Acts 13. 3.] at Antioch, when he was first sent out to Preach. The use then of this ceremony considered in the Ordination of Pastors, was to design the Person to whom they gave such Power. But if there had been then any Christian, that had had the Power of Teaching before; the Baptizing of him, that is, the making him a Christian, had given him no new Power, but had only caused him to preach true Doctrine, that is, to use his Power aright; and therefore the Imposition of Hands had been unnecessary; Baptism itself had been sufficient. But every Sovereign, before Christianity, had the power of Teaching, and Ordaining Teachers; and therefore Christianity gave them no new Right, but only directed them in the way of teaching Truth; and consequently they needed no Imposition of Hands (besides that which is done in Baptism) to authorize them to exercise any part of the Pastoral Function, as namely, to Baptize, and Consecrate. And in the Old Testament, though the Priest only had right to Consecrate, during the time that the Sovereignty was in the High Priest; yet it was not so when the Sovereignty was in the King: For we read [1 Kings 8.] That Solomon Blessed the People, Consecrated the Temple, and pronounced that Public Prayer, which is the pattern now for Consecration of all Christian Churches, and Chapels: whereby it appears, he had not only the right of Ecclesiastical Government; but also of exercising Ecclesiastical Functions.

From this consolidation of the Right Politic, and Ecclesiasticin Christian Sovereigns, it is evident, they have all manner of Power over their Subjects, that can be given to man, for the government of men's external actions, both in Policy, and Religion; and may make such Laws, as themselves shall judge fittest, for the government of their own Subjects, both as they are the Commonwealth, and as they are the Church: for both State, and Church are the same men.

If they please therefore, they may (as many Christian Kings now do) commit the government of their Subjects in matters of Religion to the Pope; but then the Pope is in that point Subordinate to them, and exerciseth that Charge in another's Dominion Iure Civili, in the Right of the Civil Sovereign; not Iure Divino, in Gods Right; and may therefore be discharged of that Office, when the Sovereign for the good of his Subjects shall think it necessary. They may also if they please, commit the care of Religion to one Supreme Pastor, or to an Assembly of Pastors; and give them what power over the Church, or one over another, they think most convenient; and what titles of honor, as of Bishops, Archbishops, Priests, or Presbyters, they will; and make such Laws for their maintenance, either by Tithes, or otherwise, as they please, so they do it out of a sincere conscience, of which God only is the Judge. It is the Civil Sovereign, that is to appoint Judges, and Interpreters of the Canonical Scriptures; for it is he that maketh them Laws. It is he also that giveth strength to Excommunications; which but for such Laws and Punishments, as may humble obstinate Libertines, and reduce them to union with the rest of the Church, would be contemned. In sum, he hath the Supreme Power in all causes, as well Ecclesiastical, as Civil, as far as concerneth actions, and words, for those only are known, and may be accused; and of that which cannot be accused, there is no Judge at all, but God, that knoweth the heart. And these Rights are incident to all Sovereigns, whether Monarchs, or Assemblies: for they that are the Representants of a Christian People, are Representants of the Church: for a Church, and a Common-wealth of Christian People, are the same thing.

Though this that I have here said, and in other places of thisBook, seem clear enough for the asserting of the Supreme Ecclesiastical Power to Christian Sovereigns; yet because the Pope of Romes challenge to that Power universally, hath been maintained chiefly, and I think as strongly as is possible, by Cardinal Bellarmine, in his Controversy De Summo Pontifice; I have thought it necessary, as briefly as I can, to examine the grounds, and strength of his Discourse.

Of five Books he hath written of this subject, the first containeththree Questions: One, Which is simply the best government, Monarchy, Aristocracy, or Democracy; and concludeth for neither, but for a government mixed of all three: Another, which of these is the best Government of the Church; and concludeth for the mixed, but which should most participate of Monarchy: The third, whether in this mixed Monarchy, St. Peter had the place of Monarch. Concerning his first Conclusion, I have already sufficiently proved (chapt. 18.) that all Governments, which men are bound to obey, are Simple, and Absolute. In Monarchy there is but One Man Supreme; and all other men that have any kind of Power in the State, have it by his Commission, during his pleasure; and execute it in his name: And in Aristocracy, and Democracy, but One Supreme Assembly, with the same Power that in Monarchy belongeth to the Monarch, which is not a Mixed, but an Absolute Sovereignty. And of the three sorts, which is the best, is not to be disputed, where any one of them is already established; but the present ought always to be preferred, maintained, and accounted best; because it is against both the Law of Nature, and the Divine positive Law, to do any thing tending to the subversion thereof. Besides, it maketh nothing to the Power of any Pastor, (unless he have the Civil Sovereignty,) what kind of Government is the best; because their Calling is not to govern men by Commandment, but to teach them, and persuade them by Arguments, and leave it to them to consider, whether they shall embrace, or reject the Doctrine taught. For Monarchy, Aristocracy, and Democracy, do mark out unto us three sorts of Sovereigns, not of Pastors; or, as we may say, three sorts of Masters of Families, not three sorts of Schoolmasters for their children.

And therefore the second Conclusion, concerning the best form of Government of the Church, is nothing to the question of the Popes Power without his own Dominions: For in all other Common-wealths his Power (if he have any at all) is that of the Schoolmaster only, and not of the Master of the Family.

For the third Conclusion, which is, that St. Peter was Monarch of the Church, he bringeth for his chief argument the place of S. Matth. (chap. 16. 18, 19.) Thou art Peter, And upon this rock I will build my Church, &c. And I will give thee the keys of Heaven; whatsoever thou shalt bind on Earth, shall be bound in Heaven, and whatsoever thou shalt loose on Earth, shall be loosed in Heaven. Which place well considered, proveth no more, but that the Church of Christ hath for foundation one only Article; namely, that which Peter in the name of all the Apostles professing, gave occasion to our Saviour to speak the words here cited; which that we may clearly understand, we are to consider, that our Saviour preached by himself, by John Baptist, and by his Apostles, nothing but this Article of Faith, that he was the Christ; all other Articles requiring faith no otherwise, than as founded on that. John began first, (Mat. 3. 2.) preaching only this, The Kingdom of God is at hand. Then our Saviour himself (Mat. 4. 17.) preached the same: And to his Twelve Apostles, when he gave them their Commission (Mat. 10. 7.) there is no mention of preaching any other Article but that. This was the fundamental Article, that is the Foundation of the Churches Faith. Afterwards the Apostles being returned to him, he asketh them all, (Mat. 16. 13.) not Peter only, Who men said he was; and they answered, that some said he was John the Baptist, some Elias, and others Jeremias, or one of the Prophets: Then (ver. 15.) he asked them all again, (not Peter only) Whom say ye that I am? Therefore S. Peter answered (for them all) Thou art Christ, the Son of the Living God; which I said is the Foundation of the Faith of the whole Church; from which our Saviour takes the occasion of saying, Upon this stone I will build my Church: By which it is manifest, that by the Foundation-Stone of the Church, was meant the Fundamental Article of the Churches Faith. But why then (will some object) doth our Saviour interpose these words, Thou art Peter? If the original of this text had been rigidly translated, the reason would easily have appeared: We are therefore to consider, that the Apostle Simon, was surnamed Stone, (which is the signification of the Syriac word Cephas, and of the Greek word Petrus). Our Saviour therefore after the confession of that Fundamental Article, alluding to his name, said (as if it were in English) thus, Thou art Stone, and upon this Stone I will build my Church: which is as much as to say, this Article, that I am the Christ, is the Foundation of all the Faith I require in those that are to be members of my Church: Neither is this allusion to a name, an unusual thing in common speech: But it had been a strange, and obscure speech, if our Saviour intending to build his Church on the Person of S. Peter, had said, thou art a Stone, and upon this Stone I will build my Church, when it was so obvious without ambiguity to have said, I will build my Church on thee; and yet there had been still the same allusion to his name.

And for the following words, I will give thee the Keys of Heaven, &c. it is no more than what our Saviour gave also to all the rest of his Disciples [Matth. 18. 18.] Whatsoever ye shall bind on Earth, shall be bound in Heaven. And whatsoever ye shall loose on Earth, shall be loosed in Heaven. But howsoever this be interpreted, there is no doubt but the Power here granted belongs to all Supreme Pastors; such as are all Christian Civil Sovereigns in their own Dominions. In so much, as if St. Peter, or our Saviour himself had converted any of them to believe him, and to acknowledge his Kingdom; yet because his Kingdom is not of this world, he had left the supreme care of converting his subjects to none but him; or else he must have deprived him of the Sovereignty, to which the Right of Teaching is inseparably annexed. And thus much in refutation of his first Book, wherein he would prove St. Peter to have been the Monarch Universal of the Church, that is to say, of all the Christians in the world.

The second Book hath two Conclusions: One, that S. Peterwas Bishop of Rome, and there dyed: The other, that the Popes of Rome are his Successors. Both which have been disputed by others. But supposing them true; yet if by Bishop of Rome, be understood either the Monarch of the Church, or the Supreme Pastor of it; not Silvester, but Constantine (who was the first Christian Emperor) was that Bishop; and as Constantine, so all other Christian Emperors were of Right supreme Bishops of the Roman Empire; I say of the Roman Empire, not of all Christendom: For other Christian Sovereigns had the same Right in their several Territories, as to an Office essentially adherent to their Sovereignty. Which shall serve for answer to his second Book.

In the third Book, he handleth the question whether the Pope beAntichrist. For my part, I see no argument that proves he is so, in that sense the Scripture useth the name: nor will I take any argument from the quality of Antichrist, to contradict the Authority he exerciseth, or hath heretofore exercised in the Dominions of any other Prince, or State.

It is evident that the Prophets of the Old Testament foretold, and the Jews expected a Messiah, that is, a Christ, that should re-establish amongst them the kingdom of God, which had been rejected by them in the time of Samuel, when they required a King after the manner of other Nations. This expectation of theirs, made them obnoxious to the Imposture of all such, as had both the ambition to attempt the attaining of the Kingdom, and the art to deceive the People by counterfeit miracles, by hypocritical life, or by orations and doctrine plausible. Our Saviour therefore, and his Apostles forewarned men of False Prophets, and of False Christs. False Christs, are such as pretend to be the Christ, but are not, and are called properly Antichrists, in such sense, as when there happeneth a Schism in the Church by the election of two Popes, the one calleth the other Antipapa, or the false Pope. And therefore Antichrist in the proper signification hath two essential marks; One, that he denieth Jesus to be Christ; and another that he professeth himself to be Christ. The first Mark is set down by S. John in his 1 Epist. 4. ch. 3. ver. Every Spirit that confesseth not that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh, is not of God; And this is the Spirit of Antichrist. The other Mark is expressed in the words of our Saviour, (Mat. 24. 5.) Many shall come in my name, saying, I am Christ; and again, If any man shall say unto you, Lo, here is Christ, there is Christ, believe it not. And therefore Antichrist must be a False Christ, that is, some one of them that shall pretend themselves to be Christ. And out of these two Marks, to deny Jesus to be the Christ, and to affirm himself to be the Christ, it followeth, that he must also be an Adversary of Jesus the true Christ, which is another usual signification of the word Antichrist. But of these many Antichrists, there is one special one, ὁ Αντίχριστος, The Antichrist, or Antichrist definitely, as one certain person; not indefinitely an Antichrist. Now seeing the Pope of Rome, neither pretendeth himself, nor denieth Jesus to be the Christ, I perceive not how he can be called Antichrist; by which word is not meant, one that falsely pretendeth to be His Lieutenant, or Vicar general, but to be He. There is also some Mark of the time of this special Antichrist, as (Mat. 24. 15.) when that abominable Destroyer, spoken of by Daniel, shall stand in the Holy place, and such tribulation as was not since the beginning of the world, nor ever shall be again, insomuch as if it were to last long, (ver. 22.) no flesh could be saved; but for the elects sake those days shall be shortened (made fewer). But that tribulation is not yet come; for it is to be followed immediately (ver. 29.) by a darkening of the Sun and Moon, a falling of the Stars, a concussion of the Heavens, and the glorious coming again of our Saviour in the clouds. And therefore The Antichrist is not yet come; whereas, many Popes are both come and gone. It is true, the Pope in taking upon him to give Laws to all Christian Kings, and Nations, usurpeth a Kingdom in this world, which Christ took not on him: but he doth it not as Christ, but as for Christ, wherein there is nothing of The Antichrist.

In the fourth Book, to prove the Pope to be the supreme Judge inall questions of Faith and Manners, (which is as much as to be the absolute Monarch of all Christians in the world,) he bringeth three Propositions: The first, that his Judgments are Infallible: The second, that he can make very Laws, and punish those that observe them not: The third, that our Saviour conferred all Jurisdiction Ecclesiastical on the Pope of Rome.

For the Infallibility of his Judgments, he allegeth the Scriptures:and first, that of Luke 22. 31. Simon, Simon, Satan hath desired you that he may sift you as wheat; but I have prayed for thee, that thy faith fail not; and when thou art converted, strengthen thy thy Brethren. This, according to Bellarmines exposition, is, that Christ gave here to Simon Peter two privileges: one, that neither his Faith should fail, nor the Faith of any of his successors: the other, that neither he, nor any of his successors should ever define any point concerning Faith, or Manners erroneously, or contrary to the definition of a former Pope: Which is a strange, and very much strained interpretation. But he that with attention readeth that chapter, shall find there is no place in the whole Scripture, that maketh more against the Popes Authority, than this very place. The Priests and Scribes seeking to kill our Saviour at the Passover, and Judas possessed with a resolution to betray him, and the day of killing the Passover being come, our Saviour celebrated the same with his Apostles, which he said, till the Kingdom of God was come he would do no more; and withal told them, that one of them was to betray him: Hereupon they questioned, which of them it should be; and withal (seeing the next Passover their Master would celebrate should be when he was King) entered into a contention, who should then be the greatest man. Our Saviour therefore told them, that the Kings of the Nations had Dominion over their Subjects, and are called by a name (in Hebrew) that signifies Bountiful; but I cannot be so to you, you must endeavour to serve one another; I ordain you a Kingdom, but it is such as my Father hath ordained me; a Kingdom that I am now to purchase with my blood, and not to possess till my second coming; then ye shall eat and drink at my Table, and sit on Thrones, judging the twelve Tribes of Israel: And then addressing himself to St. Peter, he saith, Simon, Simon, Satan seeks by suggesting a present domination, to weaken your faith of the future; but I have prayed for thee, that thy faith shall not fail; Thou therefore (Note this,) being converted, and understanding my Kingdom as of another world, confirm the same faith in thy Brethren: To which S. Peter answered (as one that no more expected any authority in this world) Lord I am ready to go with thee, not only to Prison, but to Death. Whereby it is manifest, S. Peter had not only no jurisdiction given him in this world, but a charge to teach all the other Apostles, that they also should have none. And for the Infallibility of St. Peters sentence definitive in matter of Faith, there is no more to be attributed to it out of this Text, than that Peter should continue in the belief of this point, namely, that Christ should come again, and possess the Kingdom at the day of Judgement; which was not given by this Text to all his Successors; for we see they claim it in the World that now is.

The second place is that of Matth. 16. Thou art Peter, and upon this rock I will build my Church, and the gates of Hell shall not prevail against it. By which (as I have already shown in this chapter) is proved no more, than that the gates of Hell shall not prevail against the confession of Peter, which gave occasion to that speech; namely this, that Jesus is Christ the Son of God.

The third Text is John 21. ver. 16, 17. Feed my sheep; which contains no more but a Commission of Teaching: And if we grant the rest of the Apostles to be contained in that name of Sheep; then it is the supreme Power of Teaching: but it was only for the time that there were no Christian Sovereigns already possessed of that Supremacy. But I have already proved, that Christian Sovereigns are in their own Dominions the supreme Pastors, and instituted thereto, by virtue of their being Baptized, though without other Imposition of Hands. For such Imposition being a Ceremony of designing the person, is needless, when he is already designed to the Power of Teaching what Doctrine he will, by his institution to an Absolute Power over his Subjects. For as I have proved before, Sovereigns are supreme Teachers (in general) by their Office; and therefore oblige themselves (by their Baptism) to teach the Doctrine of Christ: And when they suffer others to teach their people, they do it at the peril of their own souls; for it is at the hands of the Heads of Families that God will require the account of the instruction of his Children and Servants. It is of Abraham himself, not of a hireling, that God saith (Gen. 18. 19.) I know him that he will command his Children, and his household after him, that they keep the way of the Lord, and do justice and judgement.

The fourth place is that of Exod. 28. 30. Thou shalt put in the Breastplate of Judgment, the Urim and the Thummin: which he saith is interpreted by the Septuagint δήλωσιν κὰι ἀλήθειαν, that is, Evidence and Truth: And thence concludeth, God had given Evidence, and Truth, (which is almost Infallibility,) to the High Priest. But be it Evidence and Truth itself that was given; or be it but Admonition to the Priest to endeavour to inform himself clearly, and give judgment uprightly; yet in that it was given to the High Priest, it was given to the Civil Sovereign: For such next under God was the High Priest in the the Common-wealth of Israel; and is an argument for Evidence and Truth, that is, for the Ecclesiastical Supremacy of Civil Sovereigns over their own Subjects, against the pretended Power of the Pope. These are all the Texts he bringeth for the Infallibility of the Judgement of the Pope, in point of Faith.

For the Infallibility of his Judgment concerning Manners, hebringeth one Text, which is that of John 16. 13. When the Spirit of truth is come, he will lead you into all truth: where (saith he) by all truth, is meant, at least, all truth necessary to salvation. But with this mitigation, he attributeth no more Infallibility to the Pope, than to any man that professeth Christianity, and is not to be damned: For if any man err in any point, wherein not to err is necessary to Salvation, it is impossible he should be saved; for that only is necessary to Salvation, without which to be saved is impossible. What points these are, I shall declare out of the Scripture in the Chapter following. In this place I say no more, but that though it were granted, the Pope could not possibly teach any error at all, yet doth not this entitle him to any Jurisdiction in the Dominions of another Prince, unless we shall also say, a man is obliged in conscience to set on work upon all occasions the best workman, even then also when he hath formerly promised his work to another.

Besides the Text, he argueth from Reason, thus. If the Pope could err in necessaries, then Christ hath not sufficiently provided for the Churches Salvation; because he hath commanded her to follow the Popes directions. But this Reason is invalid, unless he show when, and where Christ commanded that, or took at all any notice of a Pope: Nay granting whatsoever was given to S. Peter, was given to the Pope: yet seeing there is in the Scripture no command to any man to obey St. Peter, no man can be just, that obeyeth him, when his commands are contrary to those of his lawful Sovereign.

Lastly, it hath not been declared by the Church, nor by the Pope himself, that he is the Civil Sovereign of all the Christians in the world; and therefore all Christians are not bound to acknowledge his Jurisdiction in point of Manners. For the Civil Sovereignty, and supreme Judicature in controversies of Manners, are the same thing: And the Makers of Civil Laws, are not only Declarers, but also Makers of the justice, and injustice of actions; there being nothing in men's Manners that makes them righteous, or unrighteous, but their conformity with the Law of the Sovereign. And therefore when the Pope challengeth Supremacy in controversies of Manners, he teacheth men to disobey the Civil Sovereign; which is an erroneous Doctrine, contrary to the many precepts of our Saviour and his Apostles, delivered to us in the Scripture.

To prove the Pope has Power to make Laws, he allegeth many places; as first, Deut. 17. 12. The man that will do presumptuously, and will not hearken unto the Priest, (that standeth to Minister there before the Lord thy God, or unto the Judge,) even that man shall die, and thou shalt put away the evil from Israel. For answer whereunto, we are to remember that the High Priest (next and immediately under God) was the Civil Sovereign; and all Judges were to be constituted by him. The words alleged sound therefore thus. The man that will presume to disobey the Civil Sovereign for the time being, or any of his Officers in the execution of their places, that man shall die, &c. which is clearly for the Civil Sovereignty, against the Universal power of the Pope.

Secondly, he allegeth that of Matth. 16. Whatsoever ye shall bind, &c. and interpreteth it for such binding as is attributed (Matth. 23. 4.) to the Scribes and Pharisees, They bind heavy burdens, and grievous to be born, and lay them on men's shoulders; by which is meant (he says) Making of Laws; and concludes thence, that the Pope can make Laws. But this also maketh only for the Legislative power of Civil Sovereigns: For the Scribes, and Pharisees sat in Moses Chair, but Moses next under God was Sovereign of the People of Israel: and therefore our Saviour commanded them to do all that they should say, but not all that they should do. That is, to obey their Laws, but not follow their Example.

The third place, is John 21. 16. Feed my sheep; which is not a Power to make Laws, but a command to Teach. Making Laws belongs to the Lord of the Family; who by his own discretion chooseth his Chaplain, as also a Schoolmaster to Teach his children.

The fourth place John 20. 21. is against him. The words are, As my Father sent me, so send I you. But our Saviour was sent to Redeem (by his Death) such as should Believe; and by his own, and his Apostles preaching to prepare them for their entrance into his Kingdom; which he himself saith, is not of this world, and hath taught us to pray for the coming of it hereafter, though he refused (Acts 1. 6, 7.) to tell his Apostles when it should come; and in which, when it comes, the twelve Apostles shall sit on twelve Thrones (every one perhaps as high as that of St. Peter) to judge the twelve tribes of Israel. Seeing then God the Father sent not our Saviour to make Laws in this present world, we may conclude from the Text, that neither did our Saviour send S. Peter to make Laws here, but to persuade men to expect his second coming with a steadfast faith; and in the mean time, if Subjects, to obey their Princes; and if Princes, both to believe it themselves, and to do their best to make their Subjects do the same; which is the Office of a Bishop. Therefore this place maketh most strongly for the joining of the Ecclesiastical Supremacy to the Civil Sovereignty, contrary to that which Cardinal Bellarmine allegeth it for.

The fifth place is Acts 15. 28. It hath seemed good to the Holy Spirit, and to us, to lay upon you no greater burden, than these necessary things, that ye abstain from meats offered to Idols, and from blood, and from things strangled, and from fornication. Here he notes the word Laying of burdens for the Legislative Power. But who is there, that reading this Text, can say, this stile of the Apostles may not as properly be used in giving Counsel, as in making Laws? The stile of a Law is, We command: But, We think good, is the ordinary stile of them, that but give Advice; and they lay a Burden that give Advice, though it be conditional, that is, if they to whom they give it, will attain their ends: And such is the Burden, of abstaining from things strangled, and from blood; not absolute, but in case they will not err. I have shown before (chap. 25.) that Law, is distinguished from Counsel, in this, that the reason of a Law, is taken from the design, and benefit of him that prescribeth it; but the reason of a Counsel, from the design, and benefit of him, to whom the Counsel is given. But here, the Apostles aim only at the benefit of the converted Gentiles, namely their Salvation; not at their own benefit; for having done their endeavour, they shall have their reward, whether they be obeyed, or not. And therefore the Acts of this Council, were not Laws, but Counsels.

The sixth place is that of Rom. 13. Let every Soul be subject to the Higher Powers, for there is no Power but of God; which is meant, he saith not only of Secular, but also of Ecclesiastical Princes. To which I answer, first, that there are no Ecclesiastical Princes but those that are also Civil Sovereigns; and their Principalities exceed not the compass of their Civil Sovereignty; without those bounds though they may be received for Doctors, they cannot be acknowledged for Princes. For if the Apostle had meant, we should be subject both to our own Princes, and also to the Pope, he had taught us a doctrine, which Christ himself hath told us is impossible, namely, to serve two Masters. And though the Apostle say in another place, I write these things being absent, lest being present I should use sharpness, according to the Power which the Lord hath given me; it is not, that he challenged a Power either to put to death, imprison, banish, whip, or fine any of them, which are Punishments; but only to Excommunicate, which (without the Civil Power) is no more but a leaving of their company, and having no more to do with them, than with a Heathen man, or a Publican; which in many occasions might be a greater pain to the Excommunicant, than to the Excommunicate.

The seventh place is 1 Cor. 4. 21. Shall I come unto you with a Rod, or in love, and the spirit of lenity? But here again, it is not the Power of a Magistrate to punish offenders, that is meant by a Rod; but only the Power of Excommunication, which is not in its own nature a Punishment, but only a Denouncing of punishment, that Christ shall inflict, when he shall be in possession of his Kingdom, at the day of Judgment. Nor then also shall it be properly a Punishment, as upon a Subject that hath broken the Law; but a Revenge, as upon an Enemy, or Revolter, that denieth the Right of our Saviour to the Kingdom: And therefore this proveth not the Legislative Power of any Bishop, that has not also the Civil Power.

The eighth place is, Timothy 3. 2. A Bishop must be the husband but of one wife, vigilant, sober, &c. which he saith was a Law. I thought that none could make a Law in the Church, but the Monarch of the the Church, St. Peter. But suppose this Precept made by the authority of St. Peter; yet I see no reason why to call it a Law, rather than an Advice, seeing Timothy was not a Subject, but a Disciple of S. Paul; nor the flock under the charge of Timothy, his Subjects in the Kingdom, but his Scholars in the School of Christ: If all the Precepts he giveth Timothy, be Laws, why is not this also a Law, Drink no longer water, but use a little wine for thy healths sake? And why are not also the Precepts of good Physicians, so many Laws? but that it is not the Imperative manner of speaking, but an absolute Subjection to a Person, that maketh his Precepts Laws.

In like manner, the ninth place, 1 Tim. 5. 19. Against an Elder receive not an accusation, but before two or three Witnesses, is a wise Precept, but not a Law.

The tenth place is, Luke 10. 16. He that heareth you, heareth me; and he that despiseth you, despiseth me. And there is no doubt, but he that despiseth the Counsel of those that are sent by Christ, despiseth the Counsel of Christ himself. But who are those now that are sent by Christ, but such as are ordained Pastors by lawful Authority? and who are lawfully ordained, that are not ordained by the Sovereign Pastor? and who is ordained by the Sovereign Pastor in a Christian Common-wealth, that is not ordained by the authority of the Sovereign thereof? Out of this place therefore it followeth, that he which heareth his Sovereign being a Christian, heareth Christ; and he that despiseth the Doctrine which his King being a Christian, authorizeth, despiseth the Doctrine of Christ (which is not that which Bellarmine intendeth here to prove, but the contrary). But all this is nothing to a Law. Nay more, a Christian King, as a Pastor, and Teacher of his Subjects, makes not thereby his Doctrines Laws. He cannot oblige men to believe; though as a Civil Sovereign he may make Laws suitable to his Doctrine, which may oblige men to certain actions, and sometimes to such as they would not otherwise do, and which he ought not to command; and yet when they are commanded, they are Laws; and the external actions done in obedience to them, without the inward approbation, are the actions of the Sovereign, and not of the Subject, which is in that case but as an instrument, without any motion of his own at all; because God hath commanded to obey them.

The eleventh, is every place, where the Apostle for Counsel, putteth some word, by which men use to signify Command; or calleth the following of his Counsel, by the name of Obedience. And therefore they are alleged out of 1 Cor. 11. 2. I commend you for keeping my Precepts as I delivered them to you. The Greek is, I commend you for keeping those things I delivered to you, as I delivered them. Which is far from signifying that they were Laws, or any thing else, but good Counsel. And that of 1. Thess. 4. 2. You know what commandments we gave you: where the Greek word is παραγγελίας ἐδώκαμεν, equivalent to παρεδώκαν, what we delivered to you, as in the place next before alleged, which does not prove the Traditions of the Apostles, to be any more than Counsels; though as is said in the 8 verse, he that despiseth them, despiseth not man, but God: For our Saviour himself came not to Judge, that is, to be King in this world; but to Sacrifice himself for Sinners, and leave Doctors in his Church, to lead, not to drive men to Christ, who never accepteth forced actions, (which is all the Law produceth;) but the inward conversion of the heart; which is not the work of Laws, but of Counsel, and Doctrine.

And that of 2 Thess. 3. 14. If any man Obey not our word by this Epistle, note that man, and have no company with him, that he may be ashamed: where from the word Obey, he would infer, that this Epistle was a Law to the Thessalonians. The Epistles of the Emperors were indeed Laws. If therefore the Epistle of S. Paul were also a Law, they were to obey two Masters. But the word Obey, as it is in the Greek ὑπακούει, signifieth hearkening to, or putting in practice, not only that which is Commanded by him that has right to punish, but also that which is delivered in a way of Counsel for our good; and therefore St. Paul does not bid kill him that disobeys, nor beat, nor imprison, nor amerce him, which Legislators may all do; but avoid his company, that he may be ashamed: whereby it is evident, it was not the Empire of an Apostle, but his Reputation amongst the Faithful, which the Christians stood in awe of.

The last place is that of Heb. 13. 17. Obey your Leaders, and submit yourselves to them, for they watch for your souls, as they that must give account: And here also is intended by Obedience, a following of their Counsel: For the reason of our Obedience, is not drawn from the will and command of our Pastors, but from our own benefit, as being the Salvation of our Souls they watch for, and not for the Exaltation of their own Power, and Authority. If it were meant here, that all they teach were Laws, then not only the Pope, but every Pastor in his Parish should have Legislative Power. Again, they that are bound to obey, their Pastors, have no power to examine their commands. What then shall we say to St. John who bids us (1 Epist. chap. 4. ver. 1.) Not to believe every Spirit, but to try the Spirits whether they are of God, because many false Prophets are gone out into the world? It is therefore manifest, that we may dispute the Doctrine of our Pastors; but no man can dispute a Law. The Commands of Civil Sovereigns are on all sides granted to be Laws: if any else can make a Law besides himself, all Commonwealth, and consequently all Peace, and Justice must cease; which is contrary to all Laws, both Divine and Human. Nothing therefore can be drawn from these, or any other places of Scripture, to prove the Decrees of the Pope, where he has not also the Civil Sovereignty, to be Laws.

The last point he would prove, is this, That our Saviour Christ has committed Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction immediately to none but the Pope. Wherein he handleth not the Question of Supremacy between the Pope and Christian Kings, but between the Pope and other Bishops. And first, he says it is agreed, that the Jurisdiction of Bishops, is at least in the general de Iure Divino, that is, in the Right of God; for which he alleges S. Paul, Ephes. 4. 11. where he says, that Christ after his Ascension into heaven, gave gifts to men, some Apostles, some Prophets, and some Evangelists, and some Pastors, and some Teachers And thence infers, they have indeed their Jurisdiction in Gods Right; but will not grant they have it immediately from God, but derived through the Pope. But if a man may be said to have his Jurisdiction de Jure Divino, and yet not immediately; what lawful Jurisdiction, though but Civil, is there in a Christian Common-wealth, that is not also de Jure Divino? For Christian Kings have their Civil Power from God immediately; and the Magistrates under him exercise their several charges in virtue of his Commission; wherein that which they do, is no less de Jure Divino mediato, than that which the Bishops do, in virtue of the Popes Ordination. All lawful Power is of God, immediately in the Supreme Governor, and mediately in those that have Authority under him: So that either he must grant every Constable in the State, to hold his Office in the Right of God; or he must not hold that any Bishop holds his so, besides the Pope himself.

But this whole Dispute, whether Christ left the Jurisdiction to the Pope only, or to other Bishops also, if considered out of those places where the Pope has the Civil Sovereignty, is a contention de lana Caprina: For none of them (where they are not Sovereigns) has any Jurisdiction at all. For Jurisdiction is the Power of hearing and determining Causes between man and man; and can belong to none, but him that hath the Power to prescribe the Rules of Right and Wrong; that is, to make Laws; and with the Sword of Justice to compel men to obey his Decisions, pronounced either by himself, or by the Judges he ordaineth thereunto; which none can lawfully do, but the Civil Sovereign.

Therefore when he allegeth out of the 6 of Luke, that our Saviour called his Disciples together, and chose twelve of them which he named Apostles, he proveth that he Elected them (all, except Matthias, Paul and Barnabas,) and gave them Power and Command to Preach, but not to Judge of Causes between man and man: for that is a Power which he refused to take upon himself, saying, Who made me a Judge, or a Divider, amongst you? and in another place, My Kingdom is not of this world. But he that hath not the Power to hear, and determine Causes between man and man, cannot be said to have any Jurisdiction at all. And yet this hinders not, but that our Saviour gave them Power to Preach and Baptize in all parts of the world, supposing they were not by their own lawful Sovereign forbidden: For to our own Sovereigns Christ himself, and his Apostles, have in sundry places expressly commanded us in all things to be obedient.

The arguments by which he would prove, that Bishops receive their Jurisdiction from the Pope (seeing the Pope in the Dominions of other Princes hath no Jurisdiction himself,) are all in vain. Yet because they prove, on the contrary, that all Bishops receive Jurisdiction when they have it from their Civil Sovereigns, I will not omit the recital of them.

The first, is from Numbers 11. where Moses not being able alone to undergo the whole burden of administering the affairs of the People of Israel, God commanded him to choose Seventy Elders, and took part of the spirit of Moses, to put it upon those Seventy Elders: by which is understood, not that God weakened the spirit of Moses, for that had not eased him at all, but that they had all of them their authority from him; wherein he doth truly, and ingenuously interpret that place. But seeing Moses had the entire Sovereignty in the Common-wealth of the Jews, it is manifest, that it is thereby signified, that they had their Authority from the Civil Sovereign: and therefore that place proveth, that Bishops in every Christian Common-wealth have their Authority from the Civil Sovereign; and from the Pope in his own Territories only, and not in the Territories of any other State.

The second argument, is from the nature of Monarchy; wherein all Authority is in one Man, and in others by derivation from him: But the Government of the Church, he says, is Monarchical. This also makes for Christian Monarchs. For they are really Monarchs of their own people; that is, of their own Church (for the Church is the same thing with a Christian people;) whereas the Power of the Pope, though he were S. Peter, is neither Monarchy, nor hath any thing of Archicall, nor Craticall, but only of Didactical; For God accepteth not a forced, but a willing obedience.

The third, is, from that the Sea of S. Peter is called by S. Cyprian, the Head, the Source, the Root, the Sun, from whence the Authority of Bishops is derived. But by the Law of Nature (which is a better Principle of Right and Wrong, than the word of any Doctor that is but a man) the Civil Sovereign in every Common-wealth, is the Head, the Source, the Root, and the Sun, from which all Jurisdiction is derived. And therefore the Jurisdiction of Bishops, is derived from the Civil Sovereign.

The fourth, is taken from the Inequality of their Jurisdictions: For if God (saith he) had given it them immediately, he had given as well Equality of Jurisdiction, as of Order: But we see, some are Bishops but of own Town, some of a hundred Towns, and some of many whole Provinces; which differences were not determined by the command of God; their Jurisdiction therefore is not of God, but of Man; and one has a greater, another a less, as it pleaseth the Prince of the Church. Which argument, if he had proved before, that the Pope had had an Universal Jurisdiction over all Christians, had been for his purpose. But seeing that hath not been proved, and that it is notoriously known, the large Jurisdiction of the Pope was given him by those that had it, that is, by the Emperors of Rome, (for the Patriarch of Constantinople, upon the same title, namely, of being Bishop of the Capital City of the Empire, and Seat of the Emperor, claimed to be equal to him,) it followeth, that all other Bishops have their Jurisdiction from the Sovereigns of the place wherein they exercise the same: And as for that cause they have not their Authority de Iure Divino; so neither hath the Pope his de Iure Divino, except only where he is also the Civil Sovereign.

His fifth argument is this, If Bishops have their Jurisdiction immediately from God, the Pope could not take it from them, for he can do nothing contrary to Gods ordination; And this consequence is good, and well proved. But (saith he) the Pope can do this, and has done it. This also is granted, so he do it in his own Dominions, or in the Dominions of any other Prince that hath given him that Power; but not universally, in Right of the Popedom: For that power belongeth to every Christian Sovereign, within the bounds of his own Empire, and is inseparable from the Sovereignty. Before the People of Israel had (by the commandment of God to Samuel) set over themselves a King, after the manner of other Nations, the High Priest had the Civil Government; and none but he could make, nor depose an inferior Priest: But that Power was afterwards in the King, as may be proved by this same argument of Bellarmine; For if the Priest (be he the High Priest or any other) had his Jurisdiction immediately from God, then the King could not take it from him; for he could do nothing contrary to Gods ordinance: But it is certain, that King Solomon (1 Kings 2. 26.) deprived Abiathar the High Priest of his Office, and placed Zadok (verse 35.) in his room. Kings therefore may in the like manner Ordain, and Deprive Bishops, as they shall think fit, for the well governing of their Subjects.

His sixth argument is this, If Bishops have their Jurisdiction de Iure Divino (that is, immediately from God,) they that maintain it, should bring some Word of God to prove it: But they can bring none. The argument is good; I have therefore nothing to say against it. But it is an argument no less good, to prove the Pope himself to have no Jurisdiction in the Dominion of any other Prince.

Lastly, he bringeth for argument, the testimony of two Popes, Innocent, and Leo; and I doubt not but he might have alleged, with as good reason, the testimonies of all the Popes almost since S. Peter: For considering the love of Power naturally implanted in mankind, whosoever were made Pope, he would be tempted to uphold the same opinion. Nevertheless, they should therein but do, as Innocent, and Leo did, bear witness of themselves, and therefore their witness should not be good.

In the fifth Book he hath four Conclusions. The first is, That the Pope is not Lord of all the world: The second, That the Pope is not Lord of all the Christian world: The third, That the Pope (without his own Territory) has not any Temporal Jurisdiction DIRECTLY: These three Conclusions are easily granted. The fourth is, That the Pope has (in the Dominions of other Princes) the Supreme Temporal Power INDIRECTLY: which is denied; unless he mean by Indirectly, that he has gotten it by Indirect means, then is that also granted. But I understand, that when he saith: he hath it Indirectly, he means, that such Temporal Jurisdiction belongeth to him of Right, but that this Right is but a Consequence of his Pastoral Authority, the which he could not exercise, unless he have the other with it: And therefore to the Pastoral Power (which he calls Spiritual) the Supreme Power Civil is necessarily annexed; and that thereby he hath a Right to change Kingdoms, giving them to one, and taking them from another, when he shall think it conduces to the Salvation of Souls.

Before I come to consider the Arguments by which he would prove this Doctrine, it will not be amiss to lay open the Consequences of it; that Princes, and States, that have the Civil Sovereignty in their several Common-wealths, may bethink themselves, whether it be convenient for them, and conducing to the good of their Subjects, of whom they are to give an account at the day of Judgment, to admit the same.

When it is said, the Pope hath not (in the Territories of other States) the Supreme Civil Power Directly; we are to understand, he doth not challenge it, as other Civil Sovereigns do, from the original submission thereto of those that are to be governed. For it is evident, and has already been sufficiently in this Treatise demonstrated, that the Right of all Sovereigns, is derived originally from the consent of every one of those that are to be governed; whether they that choose him, do it for their common defence against an Enemy, as when they agree amongst themselves to appoint a Man, or an Assembly of men to protect them; or whether they do it, to save their lives, by submission to a conquering Enemy. The Pope therefore, when he disclaimeth the Supreme Civil Power over other States Directly, denieth no more, but that his Right cometh to him by that way; He ceaseth not for all that, to claim it another way; and that is, (without the consent of them that are to be governed) by a Right given him by God, (which he calleth indirectly,) in his Assumption to the Papacy. But by what way soever he pretend, the Power is the same; and he may (if it be granted to be his Right) depose Princes and States, as often as it is for the Salvation of Souls, that is, as often as he will; for he claimeth also the Sole Power to Judge, whether it be to the Salvation of men's Souls, or not. And this is the Doctrine, not only that Bellarmine here, and many other Doctors teach in their Sermons and Books, but also that some Councils have decreed, and the Popes have accordingly, when the occasion hath served them, put in practise. For the fourth Council of Lateran held under Pope Innocent the third, (in the third Chap. De Haereticis,) hath this Canon. If a King at the Popes admonition, do not purge his Kingdom of Heretics, and being Excommunicate for the same, make not satisfaction within a year, his Subjects are absolved of their Obedience. And the practise hereof hath been seen on divers occasions; as in the Deposing of Chilperique, King of France; in the Translation of the Roman Empire to Charlemaine; in the Oppression of John King of England; in Transferring the Kingdom of Navarre; and of late years, in the League against Henry the third of France, and in many more occurrences. I think there be few Princes that consider not this as Injust, and Inconvenient; but I wish they would all resolve to be Kings, or Subjects. Men cannot serve two Masters: They ought therefore to ease them, either by holding the Reins of Government wholly in their own hands; or by wholly delivering them into the hands of the Pope; that such men as are willing to be obedient, may be protected in their obedience. For this distinction of Temporal, and Spiritual Power is but words. Power is as really divided, and as dangerously to all purposes, by sharing with another Indirect Power, as with a Direct one. But to come now to his Arguments.

The first is this, The Civil Power is subject to the Spiritual: Therefore he that hath the Supreme Power Spiritual, hath right to command Temporal Princes, and dispose of their Temporals in order to the Spiritual. As for the distinction of Temporal, and Spiritual, let us consider in what sense it may be said intelligibly, that the Temporal, or Civil Power is subject to the Spiritual. There be but two ways that those words can be made sense. For when we say, one Power is subject to another Power, the meaning either is, that he which hath the one, is subject to him that hath the other; or that the one Power is to the other, as the means to the end. For we cannot understand, that one Power hath Power over another Power; or that one Power can have Right or Command over another: For Subjection, Command, Right, and Power are accidents, not of Powers, but of Persons: One Power may be subordinate to another, as the art of a Sadler, to the art of a Rider. If then it be granted, that the Civil Government be ordained as a means to bring us to a Spiritual felicity; yet it does not follow, that if a King have the Civil Power, and the Pope the Spiritual, that therefore the King is bound to obey the Pope, more than every Sadler is bound to obey every Rider. Therefore as from Subordination of an Art, cannot be inferred the Subjection of the Professor; so from the Subordination of a Government, cannot be inferred the Subjection of the Governor. When therefore he saith, the Civil Power is Subject to the Spiritual, his meaning is, that the Civil Sovereign, is Subject to the Spiritual Sovereign. And the Argument stands thus, The Civil Sovereign, is subject to the Spiritual; Therefore the Spiritual Prince may command Temporal Princes. Where the Conclusion is the same, with the Antecedent he should have proved. But to prove it, he allegeth first, this reason, Kings and Popes, Clergy and Laity make but one Common-wealth; that is to say, but one Church: And in all Bodies the Members depend one upon another: But things Spiritual depend not of things Temporal: Therefore Temporal depend on Spiritual. And therefore are Subject to them. In which Argumentation there be two gross errors: one is, that all Christian Kings, Popes, Clergy, and all other Christian men, make but one Commonwealth: For it is evident that France is one Common-wealth, Spain another, and Venice a third, &c. And these consist of Christians; and therefore also are several Bodies of Christians; that is to say, several Churches: And their several Sovereigns Represent them, whereby they are capable of commanding and obeying, of doing and suffering, as a natural man; which no General or Universal Church is, till it have a Representant; which it hath not on Earth: for if it had, there is no doubt but that all Christendom were one Common-wealth, whose Sovereign were that Representant, both in things Spiritual and Temporal: And the Pope, to make himself this Representant, wanteth three things that our Saviour hath not given him, to Command, and to Judge, and to Punish, otherwise than (by Excommunication) to run from those that will not Learn of him: For though the Pope were Christs only Vicar, yet he cannot exercise his government, till our Saviours second coming: And then also it is not the Pope, but St. Peter himself, with the other Apostles, that are to be Judges of the world.

The other error in this his first Argument is, that he says, the Members of every Common-wealth, as of a natural Body, depend one of another: It is true, they cohere together; but they depend only on the Sovereign, which is the Soul of the Common-wealth; which failing, the Common-wealth is dissolved into a Civil war, no one man so much as cohering to another, for want of a common Dependance on a known Sovereign; Just as the Members of the natural Body dissolve into Earth, for want of a Soul to hold them together. Therefore there is nothing in this similitude, from whence to infer a dependance of the Laity on the Clergy, or of the Temporal Officers on the Spiritual; but of both on the Civil Sovereign; which ought indeed to direct his Civil commands to the Salvation of Souls; but is not therefore subject to any but God himself. And thus you see the laboured fallacy of the first Argument, to deceive such men as distinguish not between the Subordination of Actions in the way to the End; and the Subjection of Persons one to another in the administration of the Means. For to every End, the Means are determined by Nature, or by God himself supernaturally: but the Power to make men use the Means, is in every nation resigned (by the Law of Nature, which forbiddeth men to violate their Faith given) to the Civil Sovereign.

His second Argument is this, Every Common-wealth, (because it is supposed to be perfect and sufficient in itself,) may command any other Common-wealth, not subject to it, and force it to change the administration of the Government; nay depose the Prince, and set another in his room, if it cannot otherwise defend itself against the injuries he goes about to do them: much more may a Spiritual Common-wealth command a Temporal one to change the administration of their Government, and may depose Princes, and institute others, when they cannot otherwise defend the Spiritual Good.

That a Common-wealth, to defend itself against injuries, may lawfully do all that he hath here said, is very true; and hath already in that which hath gone before been sufficiently demonstrated. And if it were also true, that there is now in this world a Spiritual Common-wealth, distinct from a Civil Common-wealth, then might the Prince thereof, upon injury done him, or upon want of caution that injury be not done him in time to come, repair, and secure himself by War; which is in sum, deposing, killing, or subduing, or doing any act of Hostility. But by the same reason, it would be no less lawful for a Civil Sovereign, upon the like injuries done, or feared, to make war upon the Spiritual Sovereign; which I believe is more than Cardinal Bellarmine would have inferred from his own proposition.

But Spiritual Common-wealth there is none in this world: for it is the same thing with the Kingdom of Christ; which he himself saith, is not of this world; but shall be in the next world, at the Resurrection, when they that have lived justly, and believed that he was the Christ, shall (though they died Natural bodies) rise Spiritual bodies; and then it is, that our Saviour shall judge the world, and conquer his Adversaries, and make a Spiritual Common-wealth. In the mean time, seeing there are no men on earth, whose bodies are Spiritual; there can be no Spiritual Commonwealth amongst men that are yet in the flesh; unless we call Preachers, that have Commission to Teach, and prepare men for their reception into the Kingdom of Christ at the Resurrection, a Common-wealth; which I have proved already to be none.

The third Argument is this; It is not lawful for Christians to tolerate an Infidel, or Heretical King, in case he endeavour to draw them to his Heresy, or Infidelity. But to judge whether a King draw his subjects to Heresy, or not, belongeth to the Pope. Therefore hath the Pope Right, to determine whether the Prince be to be deposed, or not deposed.

To this I answer, that both these assertions are false. For Christians, (or men of what Religion soever,) if they tolerate not their King, whatsoever law he maketh, though it be concerning Religion, do violate their faith, contrary to the Divine Law, both Natural and Positive: Nor is there any Judge of Heresy amongst Subjects, but their own Civil Sovereign: For Heresy is nothing else, but a private opinion, obstinately maintained, contrary to the opinion which the Public Person (that is to say, the Representant of the Common-wealth) hath commanded to be taught. By which it is manifest, that an opinion publicly appointed to be taught, cannot be Heresy; nor the Sovereign Princes that authorize them, Heretics. For Heretics are none but private men, that stubbornly defend some Doctrine, prohibited by their lawful Sovereigns.

But to prove that Christians are not to tolerate Infidel, or Heretical Kings, he allegeth a place in Deut. 17. where God forbiddeth the Jews, when they shall set a King over themselves, to choose a stranger: And from thence inferreth, that it is unlawful for a Christian, to choose a King, that is not a Christian. And 'tis true, that he that is a Christian, that is, he that hath already obliged himself to receive our Saviour when he shall come, for his King, shall tempt God too much in choosing for King in this world, one that he knoweth will endeavour, both by terror, and persuasion to make him violate his faith. But, it is (saith he) the same danger, to choose one that is not a Christian, for King, and not to depose him, when he is chosen. To this I say, the question is not of the danger of not deposing; but of the Justice of deposing him. To choose him, may in some cases be unjust; but to depose him, when he is chosen, is in no case Just. For it is always violation of faith, and consequently against the Law of Nature, which is the eternal Law of God. Nor do we read, that any such Doctrine was accounted Christian in the time of the Apostles; nor in the time of the Roman Emperors, till the Popes had the Civil Sovereignty of Rome. But to this he hath replied, that the Christians of old, deposed not Nero, nor Dioclesian, nor Julian, nor Valens an Arrian, for this cause only, that they wanted Temporal forces. Perhaps so. But did our Saviour, who for calling for, might have had twelve Legions of immortal, invulnerable Angels to assist him, want forces to depose Caesar, or at least Pilate, that unjustly, without finding fault in him, delivered him to the Jews to be crucified? Or if the Apostles wanted Temporal forces to depose Nero, was it therefore necessary for them in their Epistles to the new made Christians, to teach them (as they did) to obey the Powers constituted over them, (whereof Nero in that time was one,) and that they ought to obey them, not for fear of their wrath, but for conscience sake? Shall we say they did not only obey, but also teach what they meant not, for want of strength? It is not therefore for want of strength, but for conscience sake, that Christians are to tolerate their Heathen Princes, or Princes (for I cannot call any one whose Doctrine is the Public Doctrine, an Heretic) that authorize the teaching of an Error. And whereas for the Temporal Power of the Pope, he allegeth further, that St. Paul (1 Cor. 6.) appointed Judges under the Heathen Princes of those times, such as were not ordained by those Princes; it is not true. For St. Paul does but advise them, to take some of their Brethren to compound their differences, as Arbitrators, rather than to go to law one with another before the Heathen Judges; which is a wholesome Precept, and full of Charity, fit to be practised also in the best Christian Common-wealths. And for the danger that may arise to Religion, by the Subjects tolerating of an Heathen, or an Erring Prince, it is a point, of which a Subject is no competent Judge; or if he be, the Popes Temporal Subjects may judge also of the Popes Doctrine. For every Christian Prince, as I have formerly proved, is no less Supreme Pastor of his own Subjects, than the Pope of his.

The fourth Argument, is taken from the Baptism of Kings; wherein, that they may be made Christians they submit their Scepters to Christ; and promise to keep, and defend the Christian Faith. This is true; for Christian Kings are no more but Christs Subjects: but they may, for all that, be the Popes Fellows; for they are Supreme Pastors of their own Subjects; and the Pope is no more but King, and Pastor, even in Rome itself.

The fifth Argument, is drawn from the words spoken by our Saviour, Feed my sheep; by which was given all Power necessary for a Pastor; as the Power to chase away Wolves, such as are Heretics; the Power to shut up Rams, if they be mad, or push at the other Sheep with their Hornes, such as are Evil (though Christian) Kings; and Power to give the Flock convenient food: From whence he inferreth, that St. Peter had these three Powers given him by Christ. To which I answer, that the last of these Powers, is no more than the Power, or rather Command to Teach. For the first, which is to chase away Wolves, that is, Heretics, the place he quoteth is (Matth. 7. 15.) Beware of false Prophets which come to you in Sheeps clothing, but inwardly are ravening Wolves. But neither are Heretics false Prophets, or at all Prophets: nor (admitting Heretics for the Wolves there meant,) were the Apostles commanded to kill them, or if they were Kings, to depose them; but to beware of, fly, and avoid them: nor was it to St. Peter, nor to any of the Apostles, but to the multitude of the Jews that followed him into the mountain, men for the most part not yet converted, that he gave this Counsel, to Beware of false Prophets: which therefore if it confer a Power of chasing away Kings, was given, not only to private men; but to men that were not at all Christians. And as to the Power of Separating, and Shutting up of furious Rams, (by which he meaneth Christian Kings that refuse to submit themselves to the Roman Pastor,) our Saviour refused to take upon him that Power in this world himself, but advised to let the Corn and Tares grow up together till the day of Judgment: much less did he give it to St. Peter, or can S. Peter give it to the Popes. St. Peter, and all other Pastors, are bidden to esteem those Christians that disobey the Church, that is, (that disobey the Christian Sovereign) as Heathen men, and as Publicans. Seeing then men challenge to the Pope no authority over Heathen Princes, they ought to challenge none over those that are to be esteemed as Heathen.

But from the Power to Teach only, he inferreth also a Coercive Power in the Pope, over Kings. The Pastor (saith he) must give his flock convenient food: Therefore the Pope may, and ought to compel Kings to do their duty. Out of which it followeth, that the Pope, as Pastor of Christian men, is King of Kings: which all Christian Kings ought indeed either to Confess, or else they ought to take upon themselves the Supreme Pastoral Charge, every one in his own Dominion.

His sixth, and last Argument, is from Examples. To which I answer, first, that Examples prove nothing: Secondly, that the Examples he allegeth make not so much as a probability of Right. The fact of Jehoiada, in Killing Athaliah (2 Kings 11.) was either by the Authority of King Joash, or it was a horrible Crime in the High Priest which (ever after the election of King Saul) was a mere Subject. The fact of St. Ambrose, in Excommunicating Theodosius the Emperor, (if it were true he did so,) was a Capital Crime. And for the Popes, Gregory 1. Greg. 2. Zachary, and Leo 3. their Judgments are void, as given in their own Cause; and the Acts done by them conformably to this Doctrine, are the greatest Crimes (especially that of Zachary) that are incident to Human Nature. And thus much of Power Ecclesiastical; wherein I had been more brief, forbearing to examine these Arguments of Bellarmine, if they had been his, as a Private man, and not as the Champion of the Papacy, against all other Christian Princes, and States.

CHAP. XLIII. Of what is NECESSARY for a Man's Reception into the Kingdom of Heaven.

The most frequent pretext of Sedition, and Civil War,in Christian Common-wealths hath a long time proceeded from a difficulty, not yet sufficiently resolved, of obeying at once, both God, and Man, then when their Commandments are one contrary to the other. It is manifest enough, that when a man receiveth two contrary Commands, and knows that one of them is Gods, he ought to obey that, and not the other, though it be the command even of his lawful Sovereign (whether a Monarch, or or a sovereign Assembly,) or the command of his Father. The difficulty therefore consisteth in this, that men when they are commanded in the name of God, know not in divers Cases, whether the command be from God, or whether he that commandeth, do but abuse Gods name for some private ends of his own. For as there were in the Church of the Jews, many false Prophets, that sought reputation with the people, by feigned Dreams, and Visions; so there have been in all times in the Church of Christ, false Teachers, that seek reputation with the people, by fantastical and false Doctrines; and by such reputation (as is the nature of Ambition,) to govern them for their private benefit.

But this difficulty of obeying both God, and the Civil Sovereignon earth, to those that can distinguish between what is Necessary, and what is not Necessary for their Reception into the Kingdom of God, is of no moment. For if the command of the Civil Sovereign be such, as that it may be obeyed, without the forfeiture of life Eternal; not to obey it is unjust; and the precept of the Apostle takes place; Servants obey your Masters in all things; and, Children obey your Parents in all things; and the precept of our Saviour, The Scribes and Pharisees sit in Moses Chair, All therefore they shall say, that observe, and do. But if the command be such, as cannot be obeyed, without being damned to Eternal Death, then it were madness to obey it, and the Counsel of our Saviour takes place, (Mat. 10. 28.) Fear not those that kill the body, but cannot kill the soul. All men therefore that would avoid, both the punishments that are to be in this world inflicted, for disobedience to their earthly Sovereign, and those that shall be inflicted in the world to come for disobedience to God, have need be taught to distinguish well between what is, and what is not Necessary to Eternal Salvation.

All that is NECESSARY to Salvation, is contained in two Virtues,Faith in Christ, and Obedience to Laws. The latter of these, if it were perfect, were enough to us. But because we are all guilty of disobedience to Gods Law, not only originally in Adam, but also actually by our own transgressions, there is required at our hands now, not only Obedience for the rest of our time, but also a Remission of sins for the time past; which Remission is the reward of our Faith in Christ. That nothing else is Necessarily required to Salvation, is manifest from this, that the Kingdom of Heaven is shut to none but to Sinners; that is to say, to the disobedient, or transgressors of the Law; nor to them, in case they Repent, and Believe all the Articles of Christian Faith, Necessary to Salvation.

The Obedience required at our hands by God, that accepteth inall our actions the Will for the Deed, is a serious Endeavour to Obey him; and is called also by all such names as signify that Endeavour. And therefore Obedience, is sometimes called by the names of Charity, and Love, because they imply a Will to Obey; and our Saviour himself maketh our Love to God, and to one another, a Fulfilling of the whole Law: and sometimes by the name of Righteousness; for Righteousness is but the will to give to every one his own, that is to say, the will to obey the Laws: and sometimes by the name of Repentance; because to Repent, implieth a turning away from sin, which is the same, with the return of the will to Obedience. Whosoever therefore unfeignedly desireth to fulfill the Commandments of God, or repenteth him truly of his transgressions, or that loveth God with all his heart, and his neighbor as himself, hath all the Obedience Necessary to his Reception into the Kingdom of God: For if God should require perfect Innocence, there could no flesh be saved.

But what Commandments are those that God hath given us?Are all those Laws which were given to the Jews by the hand of Moses, the Commandments of God? If they be, why are not Christians taught to Obey them? If they be not, what others are so, besides the Law of Nature? For our Saviour Christ hath not given us new Laws, but Counsel to observe those we are subject to; that is to say, the Laws of Nature, and the Laws of our several Sovereigns: Nor did he make any new Law to the Jews in his Sermon on the Mount, but only expounded the Laws of Moses, to which they were subject before. The Laws of God therefore are none but the Laws of Nature, whereof the principal is, that we should not violate our Faith, that is, a commandment to obey our Civil Sovereigns, which we constituted over us, by mutual pact one with another. And this Law of God, that commandeth Obedience to the Law Civil, commandeth by consequence Obedience to all the Precepts of the Bible; which (as I have proved in the precedent Chapter) is there only Law, where the Civil Sovereign hath made it so; and in other places but Counsel; which a man at his own peril, may without injustice refuse to obey.

Knowing now what is the Obedience Necessary to Salvation, andto whom it is due; we are to consider next concerning Faith, whom, and why we believe; and what are the Articles, or Points necessarily to be believed by them that shall be saved. And first, for the Person whom we believe, because it is impossible to believe any Person, before we know what he saith, it is necessary he be one that we have heard speak. The Person therefore, whom Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, Moses and the Prophets believed, was God himself, that spake unto them supernaturally: And the Person, whom the Apostles and Disciples that conversed with Christ believed, was our Saviour himself. But of them, to whom neither God the Father, nor our Saviour ever spake, it cannot be said, that the Person whom they believed, was God. They believed the Apostles, and after them the Pastors and Doctors of the Church, that recommended to their faith the History of the Old and New Testament: so that the Faith of Christians ever since our Saviours time, hath had for foundation, first, the reputation of their Pastors, and afterward, the authority of those that made the Old and New Testament to be received for the Rule of Faith; which none could do but Christian Sovereigns; who are therefore the Supreme Pastors, and the only Persons, whom Christians now hear speak from God; except such as God speaketh to, in these days supernaturally. But because there be many false Prophets gone out into the world, other men are to examine such Spirits (as St. John adviseth us; 1 Epistle, Chap. 4. ver. 1.) whether they be of God, or not. And therefore, seeing the Examination of Doctrines belongeth to the Supreme Pastor, the Person which all they that have no special revelation are to believe, is (in every Common-wealth) the Supreme Pastor, that is to say, the Civil Sovereign.

The causes why men believe any Christian Doctrine, are various:For Faith is the gift of God; and he worketh it in each several man, by such ways, as it seemeth good unto himself. The most ordinary immediate cause of our belief; concerning any point of Christian Faith, is, that we believe the Bible to be the Word of God. But why we believe the Bible to be the Word of God, is much disputed, as all questions must needs be, that are not well stated. For they make not the question to be, Why we Believe it, but, How we Know it; as if Believing and Knowing were all one. And thence while one side ground their Knowledge upon the Infallibility of the Church, and the other side, on the Testimony of the Private Spirit, neither side concludeth what it pretends. For how shall a man know the Infallibility of the Church, but by knowing first the Infallibility of the Scripture? Or how shall a man know his own Private spirit to be other than a belief, grounded upon the Authority, and Arguments of his Teachers; or upon a Presumption of his own Gifts? Besides, there is nothing in the Scripture, from which can be inferred the Infallibility of the Church; much less, of any particular Church; and least of all, the Infallibility of any particular man.

It is manifest therefore, that Christian men do not know, butonly believe the Scripture to be the Word of God; and that the means of making them believe which God is pleased to afford men ordinarily, is according to the way of Nature, that is to say, from their Teachers. It is the Doctrine of St. Paul concerning Christian Faith in general, (Rom. 10. 17.) Faith cometh by Hearing, that is, by Hearing our lawful Pastors. He saith also (ver. 14, 15. of the same Chapter) How shall they believe in him of whom they have not heard? and how shall they hear without a Preacher? and how shall they Preach, except they be sent? Whereby it is evident, that the ordinary cause of believing that the Scriptures are the Word of God, is the same with the cause of the believing of all other Articles of our Faith, namely, the Hearing of those that are by the Law allowed and appointed to Teach us, as our Parents in their Houses, and our Pastors in the Churches: Which also is made more manifest by experience. For what other cause can there be assigned, why in Christian Common-wealths all men either believe, or at least profess the Scripture to be the Word of God, and in other Common-wealths scarce any; but that in Christian Common-wealths they are taught it from their infancy; and in other places they are taught otherwise?

But if Teaching be the cause of Faith, why do not all believe? It is certain therefore that Faith is the gift of God, and he giveth it to whom he will. Nevertheless, because to them to whom he giveth it, he giveth it by the means of Teachers, the immediate cause of Faith is Hearing. In a School, where many are taught, and some profit, others profit not, the cause of learning in them that profit, is the Master; yet it cannot be thence inferred, that learning is not the gift of God. All good things proceed from God; yet cannot all that have them, say they are Inspired; for that implies a gift supernatural, and the immediate hand of God; which he that pretends to, pretends to be a Prophet, and is subject to the examination of the Church.

But whether men Know, or Believe, or Grant the Scriptures to be the Word of God; if out of such places of them, as are without obscurity, I shall show what Articles of Faith are necessary, and only necessary for Salvation, those men must needs Know, Believe, or Grant the same.

The (Vnum Necessarium) Only Article of Faith, which the Scripturemaketh simply Necessary to Salvation, is this, that JESUS IS THE CHRIST. By the name of Christ, is understood the King, which God had before promised by the Prophets of the Old Testament, to send into the world, to reign (over the Jews, and over such of other nations as should believe in him) under himself eternally; and to give them that eternal life, which was lost by the sin of Adam. Which when I have proved out of Scripture, I will further show when, and in what sense some other Articles may be also called Necessary.

For Proof that the Belief of this Article, Jesus is the Christ, is allthe Faith required to Salvation, my first Argument shall be from the Scope of the Evangelists; which was by the description of the life of our Saviour, to establish that one Article, Jesus is the Christ. The sum of St. Matthews Gospel is this, That Jesus was of the stock of David; Born of a Virgin; which are the Marks of the true Christ: That the Magi came to worship him as King of the Jews: That Herod for the same cause sought to kill him: That John Baptist proclaimed him: That he preached by himself, and his Apostles that he was that King: That he taught the Law, not as a Scribe, but as a man of Authority: That he cured diseases by his Word only, and did many other Miracles, which were foretold the Christ should do: That he was saluted King when he entered into Jerusalem: That he fore-warned them to beware of all others that should pretend to be Christ: That he was taken, accused, and put to death, for saying, he was King: That the cause of his condemnation written on the Cross, was JESUS OF NAZARETH, THE KING OF THE JEWS. All which tend to no other end than this, that men should believe, that Jesus is the Christ. Such therefore was the Scope of St. Matthews Gospel. But the Scope of all the Evangelists (as may appear by reading them) was the same. Therefore the Scope of the whole Gospel, was the establishing of that only Article. And St. John expressly makes it his conclusion, John 20. 31. These things are written, that you may know that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of the living God.

My second Argument is taken from the Subject of the Sermons ofthe Apostles, both whilst our Saviour lived on earth, and after his Ascension. The Apostles in our Saviours time were sent, Luke 9. 2. to Preach the Kingdom of God: For neither there, nor Mat. 10. 7. giveth he any Commission to them, other than this, As ye go, Preach, saying, the Kingdom of Heaven is at hand; that is, that Jesus is the Messiah, the Christ, the King which was to come. That their Preaching also after his ascension was the same, is manifest out of Acts 17. 6. They drew (saith St. Luke) Jason and certain Brethren unto the Rulers of the City, crying, These that have turned the world upside down are come hither also, whom Jason hath received. And these all do contrary to the Decrees of Caesar, saying, that there is another King, one Jesus: And out of the 2. & 3. verses of the same Chapter, where it is said, that St. Paul as his manner was, went in unto them; and three Sabbath days reasoned with them out of the Scriptures; opening and alleging, that Christ must needs have suffered, and risen again from the dead, and that this Jesus (whom he preached) is Christ.

The third Argument is, from those places of Scripture, by whichall the Faith required to Salvation is declared to be Easy. For if an inward assent of the mind to all the Doctrines concerning Christian Faith now taught, (whereof the greatest part are disputed,) were necessary to Salvation, there would be nothing in the world so hard, as to be a Christian. The Thief upon the Cross though repenting, could not have been saved for saying, Lord remember me when thou comest into thy Kingdom; by which he testified no belief of any other Article, but this, That Jesus was the King. Nor could it be said (as it is Mat. 11. 30.) that Christs yoke is Easy, and his burden Light: Nor that Little Children believe in him, as it is Matth. 18. 6. Nor could St. Paul have said (1 Cor. 1. 21.) It pleased God by the Foolishness of preaching, to save them that believe: Nor could St. Paul himself have been saved, much less have been so great a Doctor of the Church so suddenly, that never perhaps thought of Transubstantiation, nor Purgatory, nor many other Articles now obtruded.

The fourth Argument is taken from places express, and such asreceive no controversy of Interpretation; as first, John 5. 39. Search the Scriptures, for in them ye think ye have eternal life; and they are they that testify of me. Our Saviour here speaketh of the Scriptures only of the Old Testament; for the Jews at that time could not search the Scriptures of the New Testament, which were not written. But the Old Testament hath nothing of Christ, but the Marks by which men might know him when he came; as that he should descend from David; be born at Bethlem, and of a Virgin; do great Miracles, and the like. Therefore to believe that this Jesus was He, was sufficient to eternal life: but more than sufficient is not Necessary; and consequently no other Article is required. Again, (John 11. 26.) Whosoever liveth and believeth in me, shall not die eternally, Therefore to believe in Christ, is faith sufficient to eternal life; and consequently no more faith than that is Necessary, But to believe in Jesus, and to believe that Jesus is the Christ, is all one, as appeareth in the verses immediately following. For when our Saviour (verse 26.) had said to Martha, Believest thou this? she answereth (verse 27.) Yea Lord, I believe that thou art the Christ, the Son of God, which should come into the world: Therefore this Article alone is faith sufficient to life eternal; and more than sufficient is not Necessary. Thirdly, John 20. 31. These things are written that ye might believe, that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God, and that believing ye might have life through his name. There, to believe that Jesus is the Christ, is faith sufficient to the obtaining of life; and therefore no other Article is Necessary. Fourthly, 1 John 4. 2. Every spirit that confesseth that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh, is of God. And 1 Joh. 5. 1. Whosoever believeth that Jesus is the Christ, is born of God. And verse 5. Who is he that overcometh the world, but he that believeth that Jesus is the Son of God? Fifthly, Act. 8. ver. 36, 37. See (saith the Eunuch) here is water, what doth hinder me to be baptized? And Philip said, If thou believest with all thy heart thou mayst. And he answered and said, I believe that Jesus Christ is the Son of God. Therefore this Article believed, Jesus is the Christ, is sufficient to Baptism, that is to say, to our Reception into the Kingdom of God, and by consequence, only Necessary. And generally in all places where our Saviour saith to any man, Thy faith hath saved thee, the cause he saith it, is some Confession, which directly, or by consequence, implieth a belief, that Jesus is the Christ.

The last Argument is from the places, where this Article ismade the Foundation of Faith: For he that holdeth the Foundation shall be saved. Which places are first, Mat. 24. 23. If any man shall say unto you, Lo, here is Christ, or there, believe it not, for there shall arise false Christs, and false Prophets, and shall show great signs and wonders, &c. Here we see, this Article Jesus is the Christ, must be held, though he that shall teach the contrary should do great miracles. The second place is, Gal. 1. 8. Though we, or an Angel from Heaven preach any other Gospel unto you, than that we have preached unto you, let him be accursed. But the Gospel which Paul, and the other Apostles, preached, was only this Article, that Jesus is the Christ: Therefore for the Belief of this Article, we are to reject the Authority of an Angel from heaven; much more of any mortal man, if he teach the contrary. This is therefore the Fundamental Article of Christian Faith. A third place is, 1 Joh. 4. 1. Beloved, believe not every spirit. Hereby ye shall know the Spirit of God; every spirit that confesseth that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh, is of God. By which it is evident, that this Article, is the measure, and rule, by which to estimate, and examine all other Articles; and is therefore only Fundamental. A fourth is, Matt. 16. 18. where after St. Peter had professed this Article, saying to our Saviour, Thou art Christ the Son of the living God, Our Saviour answered, Thou art Peter, and upon this Rock I will build my Church: from whence I infer, that this Article is that, on which all other Doctrines of the Church are built, as on their Foundation. A fifth is (1 Cor. 3. ver. 11, 12, &c.) Other Foundation can no man lay, than that which is laid, Jesus is the Christ. Now if any man build upon this Foundation, Gold, Silver, precious Stones, Wood, Hay, Stubble; Every man's work shall be made manifest; For the Day shall declare it, because it shall be revealed by fire, and the fire shall try every man's work, of what sort it is. If any man's work abide, which he hath built thereupon, he shall receive a reward: If any man's work shall be burnt, he shall suffer loss; but he himself shall be saved, yet so as by fire. Which words, being partly plain and easy to understand, and partly allegorical and difficult; out of that which is plain, may be inferred, that Pastors that teach this Foundation, that Jesus is the Christ, though they draw from it false consequences, (which all men are sometimes subject to,) they may nevertheless be saved; much more that they may be saved, who being no Pastors, but Hearers, believe that which is by their lawful Pastors taught them. Therefore the belief of this Article is sufficient; and by consequence, there is no other Article of Faith Necessarily required to Salvation.

Now for the part which is Allegorical, as That the fire shall try every man's work, and that They shall be saved, but so as by fire, or through fire, (for the original is διὰ πυρὸς,) it maketh nothing against this conclusion which I have drawn from the other words, that are plain. Nevertheless, because upon this place there hath been an argument taken, to prove the fire of Purgatory, I will also here offer you my conjecture concerning the meaning of this trial of Doctrines, and saving of men as by Fire. The Apostle here seemeth to allude to the words of the Prophet Zachary, Ch. 13. 8; 9. who speaking of the Restoration of the Kingdom of God, saith thus, Two parts therein shall be cut off, and die, but the third shall be left therein; And I will bring the third part through the Fire, and will refine them as Silver is refined, and will try them as Gold is tried; they shall call on the name of the Lord, and I will hear them. The day of Judgment, is the day of the Restoration of the Kingdom of God; and at that day it is, that St. Peter tells us shall be the Conflagration of the world, wherein the wickedshall perish; but the remnant which God will save, shall pass through that Fire, unhurt, and be therein (as Silver and Gold are refined by the fire from their dross) tried, and refined from their Idolatry, and be made to call upon the name of the true God. Alluding whereto St. Paul here saith, That the Day (that is, the Day of Judgment, the Great Day of our Saviours coming to restore the Kingdom of God in Israel) shall try every man's doctrine, by Judging, which are Gold, Silver, Precious Stones, Wood, Hay, Stubble; And then they that have built false Consequences on the true Foundation, shall see their Doctrines condemned; nevertheless they themselves shall be saved, and pass unhurt through this universal Fire, and live eternally, to call upon the name of the true and only God. In which sense there is nothing that accordeth not with the rest of Holy Scripture, or any glimpse of the fire of Purgatory.

But a man may here ask, whether it be not as necessary toSalvation, to believe, that God is Omnipotent; Creator of the world; that Jesus Christ is risen; and that all men else shall rise again from the dead at the last day; as to believe, that Jesus is the Christ. To which I answer, they are; and so are many more Articles: but they are such, as are contained in this one, and may be deduced from it, with more, or less difficulty. For who is there that does not see, that they who believe Jesus to be the Son of the God of Israel, and that the Israelites had for God the Omnipotent Creator of all things, do therein also believe, that God is the Omnipotent Creator of all things? Or how can a man believe, that Jesus is the King that shall reign eternally, unless he believe him also risen again from the dead? For a dead man cannot exercise the Office of a King. In sum, he that holdeth this Foundation, Jesus is the Christ, holdeth Expressly all that he seeth rightly deduced from it, and Implicitly all that is consequent thereunto, though he have not skill enough to discern the consequence. And therefore it holdeth still good, that the belief of this one Article is sufficient faith to obtain remission of sins to the Penitent, and consequently to bring them into the Kingdom of Heaven.

Now that I have shown, that all the Obedience required to Salvation,consisteth in the will to obey the Law of God, that is to say, in Repentance; and all the Faith required to the same, is comprehended in the belief of this Article Jesus is the Christ; I will further allege those places of the Gospel, that prove, that all that is Necessary to Salvation is contained in both these joined together. The men to whom St. Peter preached on the day of Pentecost, next after the Ascension of our Saviour, asked him, and the rest of the Apostles, saying, (Act. 2. 37.) Men and Brethren what shall we do? To whom St. Peter answered (in the next verse) Repent, and be Baptized every one of you, for the remission of sins, and ye shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost. Therefore Repentance, and Baptism, that is, believing that Jesus is the Christ, is all that is Necessary to Salvation. Again, our Saviour being asked by a certain Ruler, (Luke 18. 18.) What shall I do to inherit eternal life? Answered (verse 20.) Thou knowest the Commandments, Do not commit Adultery, Do not Kill, Do not Steal, Do not bear false witness, Honor thy Father, and thy Mother: which when he said he had observed, our Saviour added, Sell all thou hast, give it to the Poor, and come and follow me: which was as much as to say, Rely on me that am the King: Therefore to fulfill the Law, and to believe that Jesus is the King, is all that is required to bring a man to eternal life. Thirdly, St. Paul saith (Rom. 1. 17.) The Just shall live by Faith; not every one, but the Just; therefore Faith and Justice (that is, the will to be Just, or Repentance) are all that is Necessary to life eternal. And (Mark 1. 15.) our Saviour preached, saying, The time is fulfilled, and the Kingdom of God is at hand, Repent and Believe the Evangile, that is, the Good news that the Christ was come. Therefore to Repent, and to Believe that Jesus is the Christ, is all that is required to Salvation.

Seeing then it is Necessary that Faith, and Obedience (implied inthe word Repentance) do both concur to our Salvation; the question by which of the two we are Justified, is impertinently disputed. Nevertheless, it will not be impertinent, to make manifest in what manner each of them contributes thereunto; and in what sense it is said, that we are to be Justified by the one, and by the other. And first, if by Righteousness be understood the Justice of the Works themselves, there is no man that can be saved; for there is none that hath not transgressed the Law of God. And therefore when we are said to be Justified by Works, it is to be understood of the Will, which God doth always accept for the Work itself, as well in good, as in evil men. And in this sense only it is, that a man is called Just, or Unjust; and that his Justice Justifies him, that is, gives him the title; in Gods acceptation, of Just; and renders him capable of living by his Faith, which before he was not. So that Justice Justifies in that sense, in which to Justify, is the same that to Denominate a man Just; and not in the signification of discharging the Law; whereby the punishment of his sins should be unjust.

But a man is then also said to be Justified, when his Plea, though in itself unsufficient, is accepted; as when we Plead our Will, our Endeavour to fulfill the Law, and Repent us of our failings, and God accepteth it for the Performance itself: And because God accepteth not the Will for the Deed, but only in the Faithful; it is therefore Faith that makes good our Plea; and in this sense it is, that Faith only Justifies: So that Faith and Obedience are both Necessary to Salvation; yet in several senses each of them is said to Justify.

Having thus shown what is Necessary to Salvation; it is not hardto reconcile our Obedience to God, with our Obedience to the Civil Sovereign; who is either Christian, or Infidel. If he be a Christian, he alloweth the belief of this Article, that Jesus is the Christ; and of all the Articles that are contained in, or are by evident consequence deduced from it: which is all the Faith Necessary to Salvation. And because he is a Sovereign, he requireth Obedience to all his own, that is, to all the Civil Laws; in which also are contained all the Laws of Nature, that is, all the Laws of God: for besides the Laws of Nature, and the Laws of the Church, which are part of the Civil Law, (for the Church that can make Laws is the Common-wealth,) there be no other Laws Divine. Whosoever therefore obeyeth his Christian Sovereign, is not thereby hindered, neither from believing, nor from obeying God. But suppose that a Christian King should from this Foundation Jesus is the Christ, draw some false consequences, that is to say, make some superstructions of Hay, or Stubble, and command the teaching of the same; yet seeing St. Paul says, he shall be saved; much more shall he be saved, that teacheth them by his command; and much more yet, he that teaches not, but only believes his lawful Teacher. And in case a Subject be forbidden by the Civil Sovereign to profess some of those his opinions, upon what just ground can he disobey? Christian Kings may err in deducing a Consequence, but who shall Judge? Shall a private man Judge, when the question is of his own obedience? or shall any man Judge but he that is appointed thereto by the Church, that is, by the Civil Sovereign that representeth it? or if the Pope, or an Apostle Judge, may he not err in deducing of a consequence? did not one of the two, St. Peter, or St. Paul err in a superstructure, when St. Paul withstood St. Peter to his face? There can therefore be no contradiction between the Laws of God, and the Laws of a Christian Common-wealth.

And when the Civil Sovereign is an Infidel, every one of his own Subjects that resisteth him, sinneth against the Laws of God (for such as are the Laws of Nature,) and rejecteth the counsel of the Apostles, that admonisheth all Christians to obey their Princes, and all Children and Servants to obey their Parents, and Masters, in all things. And for their Faith, it is internal, and invisible; They have the licence that Naaman had, and need not put themselves into danger for it. But if they do, they ought to expect their reward in Heaven, and not complain of their Lawful Sovereign; much less make war upon him. For he that is not glad of any just occasion of Martyrdom, has not the faith he professeth, but pretends it only, to set some colour upon his own contumacy. But what Infidel King is so unreasonable, as knowing he has a Subject, that waiteth for the second coming of Christ, after the present world shall be burnt, and intendeth then to obey him (which is the intent of believing that Jesus is the Christ,) and in the mean time thinketh himself bound to obey the Laws of that Infidel King, (which all Christians are obliged in conscience to do,) to put to death, or to persecute such a Subject?

And thus much shall suffice, concerning the Kingdom of God, and Policy Ecclesiastical. Wherein I pretend not to advance any Position of my own, but only to show what are the Consequences that seem to me deducible from the Principles of Christian Politics, (which are the holy Scriptures,) in confirmation of the Power of Civil Sovereigns, and the Duty of their Subjects. And in the allegation of Scripture, I have endeavoured to avoid such texts as are of obscure, or controverted Interpretation; and to allege none, but in such sense as is most plain, and agreeable to the harmony and scope of the whole Bible; which was written for the re-establishment of the Kingdom of God in Christ. For it is not the bare Words, but the Scope of the writer that giveth the true light, by which any writing is to be interpreted; and they that insist upon single Texts, without considering the main Design, can derive no thing from them clearly; but rather by casting atoms of Scripture, as dust before men's eyes, make every thing more obscure than it is; an ordinary artifice of those that seek not the truth, but their own advantage.

OF THE KINGDOM OF DARKNESS.

CHAP. XLIV. Of Spiritual Darkness from MISINTERPRETATION of Scripture.

Besides these Sovereign Powers, Divine, andHuman, of which I have hitherto discoursed, there is mention in Scripture of another Power, namely, that of the Rulers of the Darkness of this world, the Kingdom of Satan, and the Principality of Beelzebub over Demons, that is to say, over Phantasms that appear in the Air: For which cause Satan is also called the Prince of the Power of the Air; and (because he ruleth in the darkness of this world) The Prince of this world: And in consequence hereunto, they who are under his Dominion, in opposition to the faithful (who are the Children of the Light) are called the Children of Darkness. For seeing Beelzebub is Prince of Phantasms, Inhabitants of his Dominion of Air and Darkness, the Children of Darkness, and these Demons, Phantasms, or Spirits of Illusion, signify allegorically the same thing. This considered, the Kingdom of Darkness, as it is set forth in these, and other places of the Scripture, is nothing else but a Confederacy of Deceivers, that to obtain dominion over men in this present world, endeavour by dark, and erroneous Doctrines, to extinguish in them the Light, both of Nature, and of the Gospel; and so to dis-prepare them for the Kingdom of God to come.

As men that are utterly deprived from their Nativity, of thelight of the bodily Eye, have no Idea at all, of any such light; and no man conceives in his imagination any greater light, than he hath at some time, or other, perceived by his outward Senses: so also is it of the light of the Gospel, and of the light of the Understanding, that no man can conceive there is any greater degree of it, than that which he hath already attained unto. And from hence it comes to pass, that men have no other means to acknowledge their own Darkness, but only by reasoning from the un-foreseen mischances, that befall them in their ways; The Darkest part of the Kingdom of Satan, is that which is without the Church of God; that is to say, amongst them that believe not in Jesus Christ. But we cannot say, that therefore the Church enjoyeth (as the land of Goshen) all the light, which to the performance of the work enjoined us by God, is necessary. Whence comes it, that in Christendom there has been, almost from the time of the Apostles, such jostling of one another out of their places, both by foreign, and Civil war? such stumbling at every little asperity of their own fortune, and every little eminence of that of other men? and such diversity of ways in running to the same mark, Felicity, if it be not Night amongst us, or at least a Mist? we are therefore yet in the Dark.

The Enemy has been here in the Night of our natural Ignorance,and sown the tares of Spiritual Errors; and that, First, by abusing, and putting out the light of the Scriptures: For we err, not knowing the Scriptures. Secondly, by introducing the Demonology of the Heathen Poets, that is to say, their fabulous Doctrine concerning Demons, which are but Idols, or Phantasms of the brain, without any real nature of their own, distinct from human fancy; such as are dead men's Ghosts, and Fairies, and other matter of old Wives tales. Thirdly, by mixing with the Scripture divers relics of the Religion, and much of the vain and erroneous Philosophy of the Greeks, especially of Aristotle. Fourthly, by mingling with both these, false, or uncertain Traditions, and feigned, or uncertain History. And so we come to err, by giving heed to seducing Spirits, and the Demonology of such as speak lies in Hypocrisy, (or as it is in the Original, 1 Tim. 4. 1, 2. of those that play the part of liars) with a seared conscience, that is, contrary to their own knowledge. Concerning the first of these, which is the Seducing of men by abuse of Scripture, I intend to speak briefly in this Chapter.

The greatest, and main abuse of Scripture, and to which almostall the rest are either consequent, or subservient, is the wresting of it, to prove that the Kingdom of God, mentioned so often in the Scripture, is the present Church, or multitude of Christian men now living, or that being dead, are to rise again at the last day: whereas the Kingdom of God was first instituted by the Ministry of Moses, over the Jews only; who were therefore called his Peculiar People; and ceased afterward, in the election of Saul, when they refused to be governed by God any more, and demanded a King after the manner of the nations; which God himself consented unto, as I have more at large proved before, in the 35th Chapter. After that time, there was no other Kingdom of God in the world, by any Pact, or otherwise, than he ever was, is, and shall be King, of all men, and of all creatures, as governing according to his Will, by his infinite Power. Nevertheless, he promised by his Prophets to restore this his Government to them again, when the time he hath in his secret counsel appointed for it shall be fully come, and when they shall turn unto him by repentance, and amendment of life: and not only so, but he invited also the Gentiles to come in, and enjoy the happiness of his Reign, on the same conditions of conversion and repentance; and he promised also to send his Son into the world, to expiate the sins of them all by his death, and to prepare them by his Doctrine, to receive him at his second coming: Which second coming not yet being, the Kingdom of God is not yet come, and we are not now under any other Kings by Pact, but our Civil Sovereigns; saving only, that Christian men are already in the Kingdom of Grace, in as much as they have already the Promise of being received at his coming again.

Consequent to this Error, that the present Church is ChristsKingdom, there ought to be some one Man, or Assembly, by whose mouth our Saviour (now in heaven) speaketh, giveth law, and which representeth his Person to all Christians, or divers Men, or divers Assemblies that do the same to divers parts of Christendom. This power Regal under Christ, being challenged, universally by the Pope, and in particular Common-wealths by Assemblies of the Pastors of the place, (when the Scripture gives it to none but to Civil Sovereigns,) comes to be so passionately disputed, that it putteth out the Light of Nature, and causeth so great a Darkness in men's understanding, that they see not who it is to whom they have engaged their obedience.

Consequent to this claim of the Pope to Vicar General of Christin the present Church, (supposed to be that Kingdom of his, to which we are addressed in the Gospel,) is the Doctrine, that it is necessary for a Christian King, to receive his Crown by a Bishop; as if it were from that Ceremony, that he derives the clause of Dei gratiâ in his title; and that then only he is made King by the favour of God, when he is crowned by the authority of Gods universal Vicegerent on earth; and that every Bishop whosoever be his Sovereign, taketh at his Consecration an oath of absolute Obedience to the Pope. Consequent to the same, is the Doctrine of the fourth Council of Lateran, held under Pope Innocent the third, (Chap. 3. de Haereticis.) That if a King at the Popes admonition, do not purge his Kingdom of Heresies, and being excommunicate for the same, do not give satisfaction within a year, his Subjects are absolved of the bond of their obedience. Where, by Heresies are understood all opinions which the Church of Rome hath forbidden to be maintained. And by this means, as often as there is any repugnancy between the Political designs of the Pope, and other Christian Princes, as there is very often, there ariseth such a Mist amongst their Subjects, that they know not a stranger that thrusteth himself into the throne of their lawful Prince, from him whom they had themselves placed there; and in this Darkness of mind, are made to fight one against another, without discerning their enemies from their friends, under the conduct of another man's ambition.

From the same opinion, that the present Church is the Kingdomof God, it proceeds that Pastors, Deacons, and all other Ministers of the Church, take the name to themselves of the Clergy; giving to other Christians the name of Laity, that is, simply People. For Clergy signifies those, whose maintenance is that Revenue, which God having reserved to himself during his Reign over the Israelites, assigned to the tribe of Levi (who were to be his public Ministers, and had no portion of land set them out to live on, as their brethren) to be their inheritance. The Pope therefore, (pretending the present Church to be, as the Realm of Israel, the Kingdom of God) challenging to himself and his subordinate Ministers, the like revenue, as the Inheritance of God, the name of Clergy was suitable to that claim. And thence it is, that Tithes, and other tributes paid to the Levites, as Gods Right, amongst the Israelites, have a long time been demanded, and taken of Christians, by Ecclesiastics, Iure divino, that is, in Gods Right. By which means, the people every where were obliged to a double tribute; one to the State, another to the Clergy; whereof, that to the Clergy, being the tenth of their revenue, is double to that which a King of Athens (and esteemed a Tyrant) exacted of his subjects for the defraying of all public charges: For he demanded no more but the twentieth part; and yet abundantly maintained therewith the Commonwealth. And in the Kingdom of the Jews, during the Sacerdotal Reign of God, the Tithes and Offerings were the whole Public Revenue.

From the same mistaking of the present Church for the Kingdom of God, came in the distinction between the Civil and the Canon Laws: The Civil Law being the Acts of Sovereigns in their own Dominions, and the Canon Law being the Acts of the Pope in the same Dominions. Which Canons, though they were but Canons, that is, Rules Propounded, and but voluntarily received by Christian Princes, till the translation of the Empire to Charlemain; yet afterwards, as the power of the Pope increased, became Rules Commanded, and the Emperors themselves (to avoid greater mischiefs, which the people blinded might be led into) were forced to let them pass for Laws.

From hence it is, that in all Dominions, where the Popes Ecclesiastical power is entirely received, Jews, Turks, and Gentiles, are in the Roman Church tolerated in their Religion, as far forth, as in the exercise and profession thereof they offend not against the civil power: whereas in a Christian, though a stranger, not to be of the Roman Religion, is Capital; because the Pope pretendeth that all Christians are his Subjects. For otherwise it were as much against the law of Nations, to persecute a Christian stranger, for professing the Religion of his own country, as an Infidel; or rather more, in as much as they that are not against Christ, are with him.

From the same it is that in every Christian State there are certain men, that are exempt, by Ecclesiastical liberty, from the tributes, and from the tribunals of the Civil State; for so are the secular Clergy, besides Monks and Friars, which in many places, bear so great a proportion to the common people, as if need were, there might be raised out of them alone, an Army, sufficient for any war the Church militant should employ them in, against their own, or other Princes.

A second general abuse of Scripture, is the turning of Consecrationinto Conjuration, or Enchantment. To Consecrate, is in Scripture, to Offer, Give, or Dedicate, in pious and decent language and gesture, a man, or any other thing to God, by separating of it from common use; that is to say, to Sanctify, or make it Gods, and to be used only by those, whom God hath appointed to be his Public Ministers, (as I have already proved at large in the 35th Chapter;) and thereby to change, not the thing Consecrated, but only the use of it, from being Profane and common, to be Holy, and peculiar to Gods service. But when by such words, the nature or quality of the thing it self, is pretended to be changed, it is not Consecration, but either an extraordinary work of God, or a vain and impious Conjuration. But seeing (for the frequency of pretending the change of Nature in their Consecrations,) it cannot be esteemed a work extraordinary, it is no other than a Conjuration or Incantation, whereby they would have men to believe an alteration of Nature that is not, contrary to the testimony of man's Sight, and of all the rest of his Senses. As for example, when the Priest, in stead of Consecrating Bread and Wine to Gods peculiar service in the Sacrament of the Lords Supper, (which is but a separation of it from the common use, to signify, that is, to put men in mind of their Redemption, by the Passion of Christ, whose body was broken, and blood shed upon the Cross for our transgressions,) pretends, that by saying of the words of our Saviour, This is my Body, and This is my Blood, the nature of Bread is no more there, but his very Body; notwithstanding there appeareth not to the Sight, or other Sense of the Receiver, any thing that appeared not before the Consecration. The Egyptian Conjurers, that are said to have turned their Rods to Serpents, and the Water into Blood, are thought but to have deluded the senses of the Spectators by a false show of things, yet are esteemed Enchanters: But what should we have thought of them, if there had appeared in their Rods nothing like a Serpent, and in the Water enchanted, nothing like Blood, nor like any thing else but Water, but that they had faced down the King, that they were Serpents that looked like Rods, and that it was Blood that seemed Water? That had been both Enchantment, and Lying. And yet in this daily act of the Priest, they do the very same, by turning the holy words into the manner of a Charm, which produceth nothing new to the Sense; but they face us down, that it hath turned the Bread into a Man; nay more, into a God; and require men to worship it, as if it were our Saviour himself present God and Man, and thereby to commit most gross Idolatry. For if it be enough to excuse it of Idolatry, to say it is no more Bread, but God; why should not the same excuse serve the Egyptians, in case they had the faces to say, the Leeks, and Onions they worshipped, were not very Leeks, and Onions, but a Divinity under their species, or likeness. The words, This is my Body, are equivalent to these, This signifies, or represents my Body; and it is an ordinary figure of Speech: but to take it literally, is an abuse; nor though so taken, can it extend any further, than to the Bread which Christ himself with his own hands Consecrated. For he never said, that of what Bread soever, any Priest whatsoever, should say, This is my Body, or, This is Christs Body, the same should presently be transubstantiated. Nor did the Church of Rome ever establish this Transubstantiation, till the time of Innocent the third; which was not above 500. years ago, when the Power of Popes was at the Highest, and the Darkness of the time grown so great, as men discerned not the Bread that was given them to eat, especially when it was stamped with the figure of Christ upon the Cross, as if they would have men believe it were Transubstantiated, not only into the Body of Christ, but also into the Wood of his Cross, and that they did eat both together in the Sacrament.

The like Incantation, in stead of Consecration, is used also inthe Sacrament of Baptism: Where the abuse of Gods name in each several Person, and in the whole Trinity, with the sign of the Cross at each name, maketh up the Charm: As first, when they make the Holy water, the Priest saith, I Conjure thee, thou Creature of Water, in the name of God the Father Almighty, and in the name of Jesus Christ his only Son our Lord, and in virtue of the Holy Ghost, that thou become Conjured water, to drive away all the Powers of the Enemy, and to eradicate, and supplant the Enemy, &c. And the same in the Benediction of the Salt to be mingled with it; That thou become Conjured Salt, that all Phantasms, and Knavery of the Devils fraud may fly and depart from the place wherein thou art sprinkled; and every unclean Spirit be Conjured by Him that shall come to judge the quick and the dead. The same in the Benediction of the Oil, That all the Power of the Enemy, all the Host of the Devil, all Assaults and Phantasms of Satan, may be driven away by this Creature of Oil. And for the Infant that is to be Baptized, he is subject to many Charms: First, at the Church door the Priest blows thrice in the Childs face, and says, Go out of him unclean Spirit, and give place to the Holy Ghost the Comforter. As if all Children, till blown on by the Priest were Demoniacs: Again, before his entrance into the Church, he saith as before, I Conjure thee, &c. to go out, and depart from this Servant of God: And again the same Exorcism is repeated once more before he be Baptized. These, and some other Incantations, are those that are used in stead of Benedictions, and Consecrations, in administration of the Sacraments of Baptism, and the Lords Supper; wherein every thing that serveth to those holy uses (except the unhallowed Spittle of the Priest) hath some set form of Exorcism.

Nor are the other rites, as of Marriage, of Extreme Unction, ofVisitation of the Sick, of Consecrating Churches, and Church-yards, and the like, exempt from Charms; in as much as there is in them the use of Enchanted Oil, and Water, with the abuse of the Cross, and of the holy word of David, Asperges me Domine Hyssopo, as things of efficacy to drive away Phantasms, and Imaginary Spirits.

Another general Error, is from the Misinterpretation of thewords Eternal Life, Everlasting Death, and the Second Death. For though we read plainly in holy Scripture, that God created Adam in an estate of Living for Ever, which was conditional, that is to say, if he disobeyed not his Commandment; which was not essential to Human Nature, but consequent to the virtue of the Tree of Life; whereof he had liberty to eat, as long as he had not sinned; and that he was thrust out of Paradise after he had sinned, lest he should eat thereof, and live for ever; and that Christs Passion is a Discharge of sin to all that believe on him; and by consequence, a restitution of Eternal Life, to all the Faithful, and to them only: yet the Doctrine is now, and hath been a long time far otherwise; namely, that every man hath Eternity of Life by Nature, in as much as his Soul is Immortal: So that the flaming Sword at the entrance of Paradise, though it hinder a man from coming to the Tree of Life, hinders him not from the Immortality which God took from him for his Sin; nor makes him to need the sacrificing of Christ, for the recovering of the same; and consequently, not only the faithful and righteous, but also the wicked, and the Heathen, shall enjoy Eternal Life, without any Death at all; much less a Second, and Everlasting Death. To salve this, it is said, that by Second, and Everlasting Death, is meant a Second, and Everlasting Life, but in Torments; a Figure never used, but in this very Case.

All which Doctrine is founded only on some of the obscurer places of the New Testament; which nevertheless, the whole scope of the Scripture considered, are clear enough in a different sense, and unnecessary to the Christian Faith. For supposing that when a man dies, there remaineth nothing of him but his carcass; cannot God that raised inanimated dust and clay into a living creature by his Word, as easily raise a dead carcass to life again, and continue him alive for Ever, or make him die again, by another Word? The Soul in Scripture, signifieth always, either the Life, or the Living Creature; and the Body and Soul jointly, the Body alive. In the fifth day of the Creation, God said, Let the waters produce Reptile animae viventis, the creeping thing that hath in it a Living Soul; the English translate it, that hath Life: And again, God created Whales, & omnem animam viventem; which in the English is, every Living Creature: And likewise of Man, God made him of the dust of the earth, and breathed in his face the breath of Life, & factus est Homo in animam viventem, that is, and Man was made a Living Creature: And after Noah came out of the Ark, God saith, he will no more smite omnem animam viventem, that is, every Living Creature: And Deut. 12. 23. Eat not the Blood, for the Blood is the Soul; that is, the Life. From which places, if by Soul were meant a Substance Incorporeal, with an existence separated from the Body, it might as well be inferred of any other living Creature, as of Man. But that the Souls of the Faithful, are not of their own Nature, but by Gods special Grace, to remain in their Bodies, from the Resurrection to all Eternity, I have already I think sufficiently proved out of the Scriptures, in the 38th Chapter. And for the places of the New Testament, where it is said that any man shall be cast Body and Soul into Hell fire, it is no more than Body and Life; that is to say, they shall be cast alive into the perpetual fire of Gehenna.

This window it is, that gives entrance to the Dark Doctrine,first, of Eternal Torments; and afterwards of Purgatory, and consequently of the walking abroad, especially in places Consecrated, Solitary, or Dark, of the Ghosts of men deceased; and thereby to the pretences of Exorcism and Conjuration of Phantasms; as also of Invocation of men dead; and to the Doctrine of Indulgences; that is to say, of exemption for a time, or for ever, from the fire of Purgatory, wherein these Incorporeal Substances are pretended by burning to be cleansed, and made fit for Heaven. For men being generally possessed before the time of our Saviour, by contagion of the Demonology of the Greeks, of an opinion, that the Souls of men were substances distinct from their Bodies, and therefore that when the Body was dead, the Soul of every man, whether godly, or wicked, must subsist somewhere by virtue of its own nature, without acknowledging therein any supernatural gift of Gods; the Doctors of the Church doubted a long time, what was the place, which they were to abide in, till they should be re-united to their Bodies in the Resurrection; supposing for a while, they lay under the Altars: but afterward the Church of Rome found it more profitable, to build for them this place of Purgatory; which by some other Churches in this later age, has been demolished.

Let us now consider, what texts of Scripture seem most toconfirm these three general Errors, I have here touched. As for those which Cardinal Bellarmine hath alleged, for the present Kingdom of God administered by the Pope, (than which there are none that make a better show of proof,) I have already answered them; and made it evident, that the Kingdom of God, instituted by Moses, ended in the election of Saul: After which time the Priest of his own authority never deposed any King. That which the High Priest did to Athaliah, was not done in his own right, but in the right of the young King Joash her Son: But Solomon in his own right deposed the High Priest Abiathar, and set up another in his place. The most difficult place to answer, of all those that can be brought, to prove the Kingdom of God by Christ is already in this world, is alleged, not by Bellarmine, nor any other of the Church of Rome; but by Beza; that will have it to begin from the Resurrection of Christ. But whether he intend thereby, to entitle the Presbytery to the Supreme Power Ecclesiastical in the Common-wealth of Geneva, (and consequently to every Presbytery in every other Common-wealth,) or to Princes, and other Civil Sovereigns, I do not know. For the Presbytery hath challenged the power to Excommunicate their own Kings, and to be the Supreme Moderators in Religion, in the places where they have that form of Church government, no less than the Pope challengeth it universally.

The words are (Mark 9. 1.) Verily I say unto you, that there be some of them that stand here, which shall not taste of death, till they have seen the Kingdom of God come with power. Which words, if taken grammatically, make it certain, that either some of those men that stood by Christ at that time, are yet alive; or else, that the Kingdom of God must be now in this present world. And then there is another place more difficult: For when the Apostles after our Saviours Resurrection, and immediately before his Ascension, asked our Saviour, saying, (Acts 1. 6.) Wilt thou at this time restore again the Kingdom to Israel, he answered them, It is not for you to know the times and the seasons, which the Father hath put in his own power; But ye shall receive power by the coming of the Holy Ghost upon you, and ye shall be my (Martyrs) witnesses both in Jerusalem, & in all Judaea, and in Samaria, and unto the uttermost part of the Earth: Which is as much as to say, My Kingdom is not yet come, nor shall you foreknow when it shall come; for it shall come as a thief in the night; But I will send you the Holy Ghost, and by him you shall have power to bear witness to all the world (by your preaching) of my Resurrection, and the works I have done, and the doctrine I have taught, that they may believe in me, and expect eternal life, at my coming again: How does this agree with the coming of Christs Kingdom at the Resurrection? And that which St. Paul says (1 Thessal. 1. 9, 10.) That they turned from Idols, to serve the living and true God, and to waite for his Son from Heaven; Where to waite for his Son from Heaven, is to wait for his coming to be King in power; which were not necessary, if his Kingdom had been then present. Again, if the Kingdom of God began (as Beza on that place (Mark 9. 1.) would have it) at the Resurrection; what reason is there for Christians ever since the Resurrection to say in their prayers, Let thy Kingdom Come? It is therefore manifest, that the words of St. Mark are not so to be interpreted. There be some of them that stand here (saith our Saviour) that shall not taste of death till they have seen the Kingdom of God come in power. If then this Kingdom were to come at the Resurrection of Christ, why is it said, some of them, rather than all? For they all lived till after Christ was risen.

But they that require an exact interpretation of this text, let theminterpret first the like words of our Saviour to St. Peter concerning St. John, (chap. 21. 22.) If I will that he tarry till I come, what is that to thee? upon which was grounded a report that he should not die: Nevertheless the truth of that report was neither confirmed, as well grounded; nor refuted, as ill grounded on those words; but left as a saying not understood. The same difficulty is also in the place of St. Mark. And if it be lawful to conjecture at their meaning, by that which immediately follows, both here, and in St. Luke, where the same is again repeated, it is not unprobable, to say they have relation to the Transfiguration, which is described in the verses immediately following; where it is said, that After six days Jesus taketh with him Peter, and James, and John (not all, but some of his Disciples) and leadeth them up into an high mountain apart by themselves, and was transfigured before them. And his raiment became shining, exceeding white as snow; so as no Fuller on earth can white them. And there appeared unto them Elias with Moses, and they were talking with Jesus, &c. So that they saw Christ in Glory and Majesty, as he is to come; insomuch as They were sore afraid. And thus the promise of our Saviour was accomplished by way of Vision: For it was a Vision, as may probably be inferred out of St. Luke, that reciteth the same story (ch. 9. ve. 28.) and saith, that Peter and they that were with him, were heavy with sleep: But most certainly out of Matth. 17. 9. (where the same is again related;) for our Saviour charged them, saying, Tell no man the Vision until the Son of man be Risen from the dead. Howsoever it be, yet there can from thence be taken no argument, to prove that the Kingdom of God taketh beginning till the day of Judgement.

As for some other texts, to prove the Popes Power over civil Sovereigns(besides those of Bellarmine;) as that the two Swords that Christ and his Apostles had amongst them, were the Spiritual and the Temporal Sword, which they say St. Peter had given him by Christ: And, that of the two Luminaries, the greater signifies the Pope, and the lesser the King; One might as well infer out of the first verse of the Bible, that by Heaven is meant the Pope, and by Earth the King: Which is not arguing from Scripture, but a wanton insulting over Princes, that came in fashion after the time the Popes were grown so secure of their greatness, as to contemn all Christian Kings; and Treading on the necks of Emperors, to mock both them, and the Scripture, in the words of the 91st Psalm, Thou shalt Tread upon the Lion and the Adder, the young Lion and the Dragon thou shalt Trample under thy feet.

As for the rites of Consecration, though they depend for the most part upon the discretion and judgement of the governors of the Church, and not upon the Scriptures; yet those governors are obliged to such direction, as the nature of the action it self requireth; as that the ceremonies, words, and gestures, be both decent, and significant, or at least conformable to the action. When Moses consecrated the Tabernacle, the Altar, and the Vessels belonging to them, (Exod. 40.) he anointed them with the Oil which God had commanded to be made for that purpose; and they were holy: There was nothing Exorcized, to drive away Phantasms. The same Moses (the civil Sovereign of Israel) when he consecrated Aaron (the High Priest,) and his Sons, did wash them with Water, (not Exorcized water,) put their Garments upon them, and anointed them with Oil; and they were sanctified, to minister unto the Lord in the Priests office; which was a simple and decent cleansing, and adorning them, before he presented them to God, to be his servants. When King Solomon, (the civil Sovereign of Israel) consecrated the Temple he had built, (2 Kings 8.) he stood before all the Congregation of Israel; and having blessed them, he gave thanks to God, for putting into the heart of his father, to build it; and for giving to himself the grace to accomplish the same; and then prayed unto him, first, to accept that House, though it were not suitable to his infinite Greatness; and to hear the prayers of his Servants that should pray therein, or (if they were absent,) towards it; and lastly, he offered a sacrifice of Peace-offering, and the House was dedicated. Here was no Procession; the King stood still in his first place; no Exorcised Water; no Asperges me, nor other impertinent application of words spoken upon another occasion; but a decent, and rational speech, and such as in making to God a present of his new built House, was most conformable to the occasion.

We read not that St. John did Exorcize the Water of Jordan; nor Philip the Water of the river wherein he baptized the Eunuch; nor that any Pastor in the time of the Apostles, did take his spittle, and put it to the nose of the person to be Baptized, and say, In odorem suavitatis, that is, for a sweet savour unto the Lord; wherein neither the Ceremony of Spittle, for the uncleanness; nor the application of that Scripture for the levity, can by any authority of man be justified.

To prove that the Soul separated from the Body, livetheternally, not only the Souls of the Elect, by especial grace, and restoration of the Eternal Life which Adam lost by Sin, and our Saviour restored by the Sacrifice of himself, to the Faithful; but also the Souls of Reprobates, as a property naturally consequent to the essence of mankind, without other grace of God, but that which is universally given to all mankind; there are divers places, which at the first sight seem sufficiently to serve the turn: but such, as when I compare them with that which I have before (Chapter 38.) alleged out of the 14 of Job, seem to me much more subject to a divers interpretation, than the words of Job.

And first there are the words of Solomon (Ecclesiastes 12. 7.) Then shall the Dust return to Dust, as it was, and the Spirit shall return to God that gave it. Which may bear well enough (if there be no other text directly against it) this interpretation, that God only knows, (but Man not,) what becomes of a man's spirit, when he expireth; and the same Solomon, in the same Book, (Chap. 3. ver. 20, 21.) delivereth the same sentence in the sense I have given it: His words are, All go (man and beast) to the same place; all are of the dust, and all turn to dust again; who knoweth that the spirit of Man goeth upward, and that the spirit of the Beast goeth downward to the earth? That is, none knows but God; Nor is it an unusual phrase to say of things we understand not, God Knows what, and God Knows where. That of Gen. 5. 24. Enoch walked with God, and he was not; for God took him; which is expounded Heb. 13. 5. He was translated, that he should not die; and was not found, because God had translated him. For before his Translation, he had this testimony, that he pleased God, making as much for the Immortality of the Body, as of the Soul, proveth, that this his translation was peculiar to them that please God; not common to them with the wicked; and depending on Grace, not on Nature. But on the contrary, what interpretation shall we give, besides the literal sense of the words of Solomon (Eccles. 3. 19.) That which befalleth the Sons of Men, befalleth Beasts, even one thing befalleth them; as the one dieth, so doth the other; yea, they have all one breath (one spirit;) so that a Man hath no preeminence above a Beast, for all is vanity. By the literal sense, here is no Natural Immortality of the Soul; nor yet any repugnancy with the Life Eternal, which the Elect shall enjoy by Grace. And (chap. 4. ver. 3.) Better is he that hath not yet been, than both they; that is, than they that live, or have lived; which, if the Soul of all them that have lived, were Immortal, were a hard saying; for then to have an Immortal Soul, were worse than to have no Soul at all. And again, (Chapt. 9. 5.) The living know they shall die, but the dead know not any thing; that is, Naturally, and before the resurrection of the body.

Another place which seems to make for a Natural Immortality of the Soul, is that, where our Saviour saith, that Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob are living: but this is spoken of the promise of God, and of their certitude to rise again, not of a Life then actual; and in the same sense that God said to Adam, that on the day he should eat of the forbidden fruit, he should certainly die; from that time forward he was a dead man by sentence; but not by execution, till almost a thousand years after. So Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob were alive by promise, then, when Christ spake; but are not actually till the Resurrection. And the History of Dives and Lazarus, make nothing against this, if we take it (as it is) for a Parable.

But there be other places of the New Testament, where an Immortality seemeth to be directly attributed to the wicked. For it is evident, that they shall all rise to Judgement. And it is said besides in many places, that they shall go into Everlasting fire, Everlasting torments, Everlasting punishments; and that the worm of conscience never dieth; and all this is comprehended in the word Everlasting Death, which is ordinarily interpreted Everlasting Life in torments: And yet I can find no where that any man shall live in torments Everlastingly. Also, it seemeth hard, to say, that God who is the Father of Mercies, that doth in Heaven and Earth all that he will; that hath the hearts of all men in his disposing; that worketh in men both to do, and to will; and without whose free gift a man hath neither inclination to good, nor repentance of evil, should punish men's transgressions without any end of time, and with all the extremity of torture, that men can imagine, and more. We are therefore to consider, what the meaning is, of Everlasting Fire, and other the like phrases of Scripture.

I have showed already, that the Kingdom of God by Christ beginneth at the day of Judgment: That in that day, the Faithful shall rise again, with glorious, and spiritual Bodies, and be his Subjects in that his Kingdom, which shall be Eternal: That they shall neither marry, nor be given in marriage, nor eat and drink, as they did in their natural bodies; but live for ever in their individual persons, without the specifical eternity of generation: And that the Reprobates also shall rise again, to receive punishments for their sins: As also, that those of the Elect, which shall be alive in their earthly bodies at that day, shall have their bodies suddenly changed, and made spiritual, and Immortal. But that the bodies of the Reprobate, who make the Kingdom of Satan, shall also be glorious, or spiritual bodies, or that they shall be as the Angels of God, neither eating, nor drinking, nor engendering; or that their life shall be Eternal in their individual persons, as the life of every faithful man is, or as the life of Adam had been if he had not sinned, there is no place of Scripture to prove it; save only these places concerning Eternal Torments; which may otherwise be interpreted.

From whence may be inferred, that as the Elect after the Resurrection shall be restored to the estate, wherein Adam was before he had sinned; so the Reprobate shall be in the estate, that Adam, and his posterity were in after the sin committed; saving that God promised a Redeemer to Adam, and such of his seed as should trust in him, and repent; but not to them that should die in their sins, as do the Reprobate.

These things considered, the texts that mention Eternal Fire, Eternal Torments, or the Worm that never dieth, contradict not the Doctrine of a Second, and Everlasting Death, in the proper and natural sense of the word Death. The Fire, or Torments prepared for the wicked in Gehenna, Tophet, or in what place soever, may continue for ever; and there may never want wicked men to be tormented in them; though not every, nor any one Eternally. For the wicked being left in the estate they were in after Adams sin, may at the Resurrection live as they did, marry, and give in marriage, and have gross and corruptible bodies, as all mankind now have; and consequently may engender perpetually, after the Resurrection, as they did before: For there is no place of Scripture to the contrary. For St. Paul, speaking of the Resurrection (1 Cor. 15.) understandeth it only of the Resurrection to Life Eternal; and not the Resurrection to Punishment. And of the first, he saith that the Body is Sown in Corruption, raised in Incorruption; sown in Dishonour, raised in Honour; sown in Weakness, raised in Power; sown a Natural body, raised a Spiritual body: There is no such thing can be said of the bodies of them that rise to Punishment. So also our Saviour, when he speaketh of the Nature of Man after the Resurrection, meaneth, the Resurrection to Life Eternal, not to Punishment. The text is Luke 20. verses 34. 35, 36. a fertile text. The Children of this world marry, and are given in marriage; but they that shall be counted worthy to obtain that world, and the Resurrection from the dead, neither marry, nor are given in marriage: Neither can they die any more; for they are equal to the Angels, and are the Children of God, being the Children of the Resurrection: The Children of this world, that are in the estate which Adam left them in, shall marry, and be given in marriage; that is, corrupt, and generate successively; which is an Immortality of the Kind, but not of the Persons of men: They are not worthy to be counted amongst them that shall obtain the next world, and an absolute Resurrection from the dead; but only a short time, as inmates of that world; and to the end only to receive condign punishment for their contumacy. The Elect are the only children of the Resurrection; that is to say, the sole heirs of Eternal Life: they only can die no more: it is they that are equal to the Angels, and that are the children of God; and not the Reprobate. To the Reprobate there remaineth after the Resurrection, a Second, and Eternal Death: between which Resurrection, and their Second, and Eternal death, is but a time of Punishment and Torment; and to last by succession of sinners thereunto, as long as the kind of Man by propagation shall endure; which is Eternally.

Upon this Doctrine of the Natural Eternity of separated Souls, isfounded (as I said) the Doctrine of Purgatory. For supposing Eternal Life by Grace only, there is no Life, but the Life of the Body; and no Immortality till the Resurrection. The texts for Purgatory alleged by Bellarmine out of the Canonical Scripture of the old Testament, are first, the Fasting of David for Saul and Jonathan, mentioned (2 Kings, 1. 12.); and again, (2 Sam. 3. 35.) for the death of Abner. This Fasting of David, he saith, was for the obtaining of something for them at Gods hands, after their death; because after he had Fasted to procure the recovery of his own child, as soon as he knew it was dead, he called for meat. Seeing then the Soul hath an existence separate from the Body, and nothing can be obtained by men's Fasting for the Souls that are already either in Heaven, or Hell, it followeth that there be some Souls of dead men, that are neither in Heaven, nor in Hell; and therefore they must be in some third place, which must be Purgatory. And thus with hard straining, he has wrested those places to the proof of a Purgatory: whereas it is manifest, that the ceremonies of Mourning, and Fasting, when they are used for the death of men, whose life was not profitable to the Mourners, they are used for honours sake to their persons; and when tis done for the death of them by whose life the Mourners had benefit, it proceeds from their particular damage: And so David honoured Saul, and Abner, with his Fasting; and in the death of his own child, recomforted himself, by receiving his ordinary food.

In the other places, which he allegeth out of the old Testament, there is not so much as any show, or colour of proof. He brings in every text wherein there is the word Anger, or Fire, or Burning, or Purging, or Cleansing, in case any of the Fathers have but in a Sermon rhetorically applied it to the Doctrine of Purgatory, already believed. The first verse of Psalm, 37. O Lord rebuke me not in thy wrath; nor chasten me in thy hot displeasure: What were this to Purgatory, if Augustine had not applied the Wrath to the fire of Hell, and the Displeasure to that of Purgatory? And what is it to Purgatory, that of Psalm, 66. 12. We went through fire and water, and thou broughtest us to a moist place; and other the like texts, (with which the Doctors of those times intended to adorn, or extend their Sermons, or Commentaries) haled to their purposes by force of wit?

But he allegeth other places of the New Testament, that are notso easy to be answered: And first that of Matth. 12. 32. Whosoever speaketh a word against the Son of man, it shall be forgiven him; but whosoever speaketh against the Holy Ghost, it shall not be forgiven him neither in this world, nor in the world to come: Where he will have Purgatory to be the World to come, wherein some sins may be forgiven, which in this World were not forgiven: notwithstanding that it is manifest, there are but three Worlds; one from the Creation to the Flood, which was destroyed by Water, and is called in Scripture the Old World; another from the Flood, to the day of Judgement, which is the Present World, and shall be destroyed by Fire; and the third, which shall be from the day of Judgement forward, everlasting, which is called the World to come; and in which it is agreed by all, there shall be no Purgatory: And therefore the World to come, and Purgatory, are inconsistent. But what then can be the meaning of those our Saviours words? I confess they are very hardly to be reconciled with all the Doctrines now unanimously received: Nor is it any shame, to confess the profoundness of the Scripture, to be too great to be sounded by the shortness of human understanding. Nevertheless, I may propound such things to the consideration of more learned Divines, as the text it self suggesteth. And first, seeing to speak against the Holy Ghost, as being the third Person of the Trinity, is to speak against the Church, in which the Holy Ghost resideth; it seemeth the comparison is made, between the Easiness of our Saviour, in bearing with offences done to him while he himself taught the world, that is, when he was on earth, and the Severity of the Pastors after him, against those which should deny their authority, which was from the Holy Ghost: As if he should say, You that deny my Power; nay you that shall crucify me, shall be pardoned by me, as often as you turn unto me by Repentance: But if you deny the Power of them that teach you hereafter, by virtue of the Holy Ghost, they shall be inexorable, and shall not forgive you, but persecute you in this World, and leave you without absolution, (though you turn to me, unless you turn also to them,) to the punishments (as much as lies in them) of the World to come: And so the words may be taken as a Prophecy, or Prediction concerning the times, as they have along been in the Christian Church: Or if this be not the meaning, (for I am not peremptory in such difficult places,) perhaps there may be place left after the Resurrection for the Repentance of some sinners: And there is also another place, that seemeth to agree therewith. For considering the words of St. Paul (1 Cor. 15. 29.) What shall they do which are Baptized for the dead, if the dead rise not at all? why also are they Baptized for the dead? a man may probably infer, as some have done, that in St. Pauls time, there was a custom by receiving Baptism for the dead, (as men that now believe, are Sureties and Undertakers for the Faith of Infants, that are not capable of believing,) to undertake for the persons of their deceased friends, that they should be ready to obey, and receive our Saviour for their King, at his his coming again; and then the forgiveness of sins in the world to come, has no need of a Purgatory. But in both these interpretations, there is so much of paradox, that I trust not to them; but propound them to those that are thoroughly versed in the Scripture, to inquire if there be no clearer place that contradicts them. Only of thus much, I see evident Scripture, to persuade me, that there is neither the word, nor the thing of Purgatory, neither in this, nor any other text; nor any thing that can prove a necessity of a place for the Soul without the Body; neither for the Soul of Lazarus during the four days he was dead; nor for the Souls of them which the Roman Church pretend to be tormented now in Purgatory. For God, that could give a life to a piece of clay, hath the same power to give life again to a dead man, and renew his inanimate, and rotten Carcass, into a glorious, spiritual, and immortal Body.

Another place is that of 1 Cor. 3. where it is said, that they which built Stubble, Hay, &c. on the true Foundation, their work shall perish; but they themselves shall be saved; but as through Fire: This Fire, he will have to be the Fire of Purgatory. The words, as I have said before, are an allusion to those of Zach. 13. 9. where he saith, I will bring the third part through the Fire, and refine them as Silver is refined, and will try them as Gold is tried: Which is spoken of the coming of the Messiah in Power and Glory; that is, at the day of Judgment, and Conflagration of the present world; wherein the Elect shall not be consumed, but be refined; that is, depose their erroneous Doctrines, and Traditions, and have them as it were singed of; and shall afterwards call upon the name of the true God. In like manner, the Apostle saith of them, that holding this Foundation Jesus is the Christ, shall build thereon some other Doctrines that be erroneous, that they shall not be consumed in that fire which reneweth the world, but shall pass through it to Salvation; but so, as to see, and relinquish their former Errors. The Builders, are the Pastors; the Foundation, that Jesus is the Christ; the Stubble and Hay, False Consequences drawn from it through Ignorance, or Frailty; the Gold, Silver, and precious Stones, are their True Doctrines; and their Refining or Purging, the Relinquishing of their Errors. In all which there is no colour at all for the burning of Incorporeal, that is to say, Impatible Souls.

A third place is that of 1 Cor. 15. before mentioned, concerningBaptism for the Dead: out of which he concludeth, first, that Prayers for the Dead are not unprofitable; and out of that, that there is a Fire of Purgatory: But neither of them rightly. For of many interpretations of the word Baptism, he approveth this in the first place, that by Baptism is meant (metaphorically) a Baptism of Penance; and that men are in this sense Baptized, when they Fast, and Pray, and give Alms: And so Baptism for the Dead, and Prayer for the Dead, is the same thing. But this is a Metaphor, of which there is no example, neither in the Scripture, nor in any other use of language; and which is also discordant to the harmony, and scope of the Scripture. The word Baptism is used (Mar. 10. 38. & Luk. 12. 50.) for being Dipped in ones own blood, as Christ was upon the Cross, and as most of the Apostles were, for giving testimony of him. But it is hard to say, that Prayer, Fasting, and Alms, have any similitude with Dipping. The same is used also Mat. 3. 11. (which seemeth to make somewhat for Purgatory) for a Purging with Fire. But it is evident the Fire and Purging here mentioned, is the same whereof the Prophet Zachary speaketh (chap. 13. v. 9.) I will bring the third part through the Fire, and will Refine them, &c. And St. Peter after him (1 Epist. 1. 7.) That the trial of your Faith, which is much more precious than of Gold that perisheth, though it be tried with Fire, might be found unto praise, and honour, and glory at the Appearing of Jesus Christ; And St. Paul (1 Cor. 3. 13.) The Fire shall try every man's work of what sort it is. But St. Peter, and St. Paul speak of the Fire that shall be at the Second Appearing of Christ; and the Prophet Zachary of the Day of Judgment: And therefore this place of S. Mat. may be interpreted of the same; and then there will be no necessity of the Fire of Purgatory.

Another interpretation of Baptism for the Dead, is that which I have before mentioned, which he preferreth to the second place of probability: And thence also he inferreth the utility of Prayer for the Dead. For if after the Resurrection, such as have not heard of Christ, or not believed in him, may be received into Christs Kingdom; it is not in vain, after their death, that their friends should pray for them, till they should be risen. But granting that God, at the prayers of the faithful, may convert unto him some of those that have not heard Christ preached, and consequently cannot have rejected Christ, and that the charity of men in that point, cannot be blamed; yet this concludeth nothing for Purgatory, because to rise from Death to Life, is one thing; to rise from Purgatory to Life is another; as being a rising from Life to Life, from a Life in torments to a Life in joy.

A fourth place is that of Mat. 5. 25. Agree with thine Adversary quickly, whilst thou art in the way with him, left at any time the Adversary deliver thee to the Judge, and the Judge deliver thee to the Officer, and thou be cast into prison. Verily I say unto thee, thou shalt by no means come out thence, till thou hast paid the uttermost farthing. In which Allegory, the Offender is the Sinner; both the Adversary and the Judge is God; the Way is this Life; the Prison is the Grave; the Officer, Death; from which, the sinner shall not rise again to life eternal, but to a second Death, till he have paid the utmost farthing, or Christ pay it for him by his Passion, which is a full Ransom for all manner of sin, as well lesser sins, as greater crimes; both being made by the passion of Christ equally venial.

The fifth place, is that of Matth. 5. 22. Whosoever is angry with his Brother without a cause, shall be guilty in Judgment. And whosoever shall say to his Brother, RACHA, shall be guilty in the Council. But whosoever shall say, Thou Fool, shall be guilty to hell fire. From which words he inferreth three sorts of Sins, and three sorts of Punishments; and that none of those sins, but the last, shall be punished with hell fire; and consequently, that after this life, there is punishment of lesser sins in Purgatory. Of which inference, there is no colour in any interpretation that hath yet been given of them: Shall there be a distinction after this life of Courts of Justice, as there was amongst the Jews in our Saviours time, to hear, and determine divers sorts of Crimes; as the Judges, and the Council? Shall not all Judicature appertain to Christ, and his Apostles? To understand therefore this text, we are not to consider it solitarily, but jointly with the words precedent, and subsequent. Our Saviour in this Chapter interpreteth the Law of Moses; which the Jews thought was then fulfilled, when they had not transgressed the Grammatical sense thereof, howsoever they had transgressed against the sentence, or meaning of the Legislator. Therefore whereas they thought the Sixth Commandment was not broken, but by Killing a man; nor the Seventh, but when a man lay with a woman, not his wife; our Saviour tells them, the inward Anger of a man against his brother, if it be without just cause, is Homicide: You have heard (saith he) the Law of Moses, Thou shalt not Kill, and that Whosoever shall Kill, shall be condemned before the Judges, or before the Session of the Seventy: But I say unto you, to be Angry with ones Brother without cause; or to say unto him Racha, or Fool, is Homicide, and shall be punished at the day of Judgment, and Session of Christ, and his Apostles, with Hell fire: so that those words were not used to distinguish between divers Crimes, and divers Courts of Justice, and divers Punishments; but to tax the distinction between sin, and sin, which the Jews drew not from the difference of the Will in Obeying God, but from the difference of their Temporal Courts of Justice; and to show them that he that had the Will to hurt his Brother, though the effect appear but in Reviling, or not at all, shall be cast into hell fire, by the Judges, and by the Session, which shall be the same, not different Courts at the day of Judgment. This considered, what can be drawn from this text, to maintain Purgatory, I cannot imagine.

The sixth place is Luke 16. 9. Make ye friends of the unrighteous Mammon, that when ye fail, they may receive you into Everlasting Tabernacles. This he alleges to prove Invocation of Saints departed. But the sense is plain, That we should make friends with our Riches, of the Poor; and thereby obtain their Prayers whilst they live. He that giveth to the Poor, lendeth to the Lord.

The seventh is Luke 23. 42. Lord remember me when thou comest into thy Kingdom: Therefore, saith he, there is Remission of sins after this life. But the consequence is not good. Our Saviour then forgave him; and at his coming again in Glory, will remember to raise him again to Life Eternal.

The Eight is Acts 2. 24. where St. Peter saith of Christ, that God had raised him up, and loosed the Paines of Death, because it was not possible he should be holden of it: Which he interprets to be a descent of Christ into Purgatory, to loose some Souls there from their torments: whereas it is manifest, that it was Christ that was loosed; it was he that could not be holden of Death, or the Grave; and not the Souls in Purgatory. But if that which Beza says in his notes on this place be well observed, there is none that will not see, that in stead of Paynes, it should be Bands; and then there is no further cause to seek for Purgatory in this Text.

CHAP. XLV. Of DEMONOLOGY, and other Relics of the Religion of the Gentiles.

The impression made on the organs of Sight, by lucid Bodies,either in one direct line, or in many lines, reflected from Opaque, or refracted in the passage through Diaphanous Bodies, produceth in living Creatures, in whom God hath placed such Organs, an Imagination of the Object, from whence the Impression proceedeth; which Imagination is called Sight; and seemeth not to be a mere Imagination, but the Body it self without us; in the same manner, as when a man violently presseth his eye, there appears to him a light without, and before him, which no man perceiveth but himself; because there is indeed no such thing without him, but only a motion in the interior organs, pressing by resistance outward, that makes him think so. And the motion made by this pressure, continuing after the object which caused it is removed, is that we call Imagination, and Memory, and (in sleep, and sometimes in great distemper of the organs by Sickness, or Violence) a Dream: of which things I have already spoken briefly, in the second and third Chapters.

This nature of Sight having never been discovered by the ancient pretenders to Natural Knowledge; much less by those that consider not things so remote (as that Knowledge is) from their present use; it was hard for men to conceive of those Images in the Fancy, and in the Sense, otherwise, than of things really without us: Which some (because they vanish away, they know not whither, nor how,) will have to be absolutely Incorporeal, that is to say Immaterial, or Forms without Matter; Colour and Figure, without any coloured or figured Body; and that they can put on Airy bodies (as a garment) to make them Visible when they will to our bodily Eyes; and others say, are Bodies, and living Creatures, but made of Air, or other more subtle and ethereal Matter, which is, then, when they will be seen, condensed. But Both of them agree on one general appellation of them, DEMONS. As if the Dead of whom they Dreamed, were not Inhabitants of their own Brain, but of the Air, or of Heaven, or Hell; not Phantasms, but Ghosts; with just as much reason, as if one should say, he saw his own Ghost in a Looking-Glass, or the Ghosts of the Stars in a River; or call the ordinary apparition of the Sun, of the quantity of about a foot, the Demon, or Ghost of that great Sun that enlighteneth the whole visible world: And by that means have feared them, as things of an unknown, that is, of an unlimited power to do them good, or harm; and consequently, given occasion to the Governors of the Heathen Common-wealths to regulate this their fear, by establishing that DEMONOLOGY (in which the Poets, as Principal Priests of the Heathen Religion, were specially employed, or reverenced) to the Public Peace, and to the Obedience of Subjects necessary thereunto; and to make some of them Good Demons, and others Evil; the one as a Spur to the Observance, the other, as Reins to withhold them from Violation of the Laws.

What kind of things they were, to whom they attributed the nameof Demons, appeareth partly in the Genealogy of their Gods, written by Hesiod, one of the most ancient Poets of the Grecians; and partly in other Histories; of which I have observed some few before, in the 12th Chapter of this discourse.

The Grecians, by their Colonies and Conquests, communicatedtheir Language and Writings into Asia, Egypt, and Italy; and therein, by necessary consequence their Demonology, or (as St. Paul calls it) their Doctrines of Devils: And by that means, the contagion was derived also to the Jews, both of Judaea, and Alexandria, and other parts, whereinto they were dispersed. But the name of Demon theydid not (as the Grecians) attribute to Spirits both Good, and Evil; but to the Evil only: And to the Good Demons they gave the name of the Spirit of God; and esteemed those into whose bodies they entered to be Prophets. In sum, all singularity if Good, they attributed to the Spirit of God; and if Evil, to some Demon, but a κακοδαίμων, an Evil Demon, that is, a Devil. And therefore, they called Demoniacs, that is, possessed by the Devil, such as we call Madmen or Lunatics; or such as had the Falling Sickness; or that spoke any thing, which they for want of understanding, thought absurd: As also of an Unclean person in a notorious degree, they used to say he had an Unclean Spirit; of a Dumb man, that he had a Dumb Devil; and of John Baptist (Math. 11. 18.) for the singularity of his fasting, that he had a Devil; and of our Saviour, because he said, hethat keepeth his sayings should not see Death in aeternum, Now we know thou hast a Devil; Abraham is dead, and the Prophets are dead: And again, because he said (John 7. 20.) They went about to kill him, the people answered, Thou hast a Devil, who goeth about to kill thee? Whereby it is manifest, that the Jews had the same opinions concerning Phantasms, namely, that they were not Phantasms that is, Idols of the brain, but things real, and independent on the Fancy.

Which doctrine if it be not true, why (may some say; did not ourSaviour contradict it, and teach the contrary? nay why does he use on diverse occasions, such forms of speech as seem to confirm it? To this I answer, that first, where Christ saith, A spirit hath not flesh and bone, though he show that there be Spirits, yet he denies not that they are Bodies: And where St. Paul says, We shall rise spiritual Bodies, he acknowledgeth the nature of Spirits, but that they are Bodily Spirits; which is not difficult to understand. For Air and many other things are Bodies, though not Flesh and Bone, or any other gross body, to be discerned by the eye. But when our Saviour speaketh to the Devil, and commandeth him to go out of a man, if by the Devil, be meant a Disease as Phrenesy, or Lunacy, or a corporeal Spirit, is not the speech improper? can Diseases hear? or can there be a corporeal Spirit in a Body of Flesh and Bone, full already of vital and animal Spirits? Are there not therefore Spirits, that neither have Bodies, nor are mere Imaginations? To the first I answer, that the addressing of our Saviours command to the Madness, or Lunacy he cureth, is no more improper, than was his rebuking of the Fever, or of the Wind, and Sea; for neither do these hear: Or than was the command of God, to the Light, to the Firmament, to the Sun, and Stars, when he commanded them to be: for they could not hear before they had a being. But those speeches are not improper, because they signify the power of Gods Word: no more therefore is it improper, to command Madness, or Lunacy (under the appellation of Devils, by which they were then commonly understood,) to depart out of a man's body. To the second, concerning their being Incorporeal, I have not yet observed any place of Scripture, from whence it can be gathered, that any man was ever possessed with any other Corporeal Spirit, but that of his own, by which his body is naturally moved.

Our Saviour, immediately after the Holy Ghost descended uponhim in the form of a Dove, is said by St. Matthew (Chapt. 4. 1.) to have been led up by the Spirit into the Wilderness; and the same is recited (Luke 4. 1.) in these words, Jesus being full of the Holy Ghost, was led in the Spirit into the Wilderness: Whereby it is evident, that by Spirit there, is meant the Holy Ghost. This cannot be interpreted for a Possession: For Christ, and the Holy Ghost, are but one and the same substance; which is no possession of one substance, or body, by another. And whereas in the verses following, he is said to have been taken up by the Devil into the Holy City, and set upon a pinnacle of the Temple, shall we conclude thence that he was possessed of the Devil, or carried thither by violence? And again, carried thence by the Devil into an exceeding high mountain, who showed him thence all the Kingdoms of the world: Wherein, we are not to believe he was either possessed, or forced by the Devil; nor that any Mountain is high enough, (according to the literal sense,) to show him one whole Hemisphere. What then can be the meaning of this place, other than that he went of himself into the Wilderness; and that this carrying of him up and down, from the Wilderness to the City, and from thence into a Mountain, was a Vision? Conformable whereunto, is also the phrase of St. Luke, that he was led into the Wilderness, not by, but in the Spirit: whereas concerning His being Taken up into the Mountain, and unto the Pinnacle of the Temple, he speaketh as St. Matthew doth. Which suiteth with the nature of a Vision.

Again, where St. Luke says of Judas Iscariot, that Satan entered into him, and thereupon that he went and communed with the Chief Priests, and Captains, how he might betray Christ unto them: it may be answered, that by the Entering of Satan (that is the Enemy) into him, is meant, the hostile and traitorous intention of selling his Lord and Master. For as by the Holy Ghost, is frequently in Scripture understood, the Graces and good Inclinations given by the Holy Ghost; so by the Entering of Satan, may be understood the wicked Cogitations, and Designs of the Adversaries of Christ, and his Disciples. For as it is hard to say, that the Devil was entered into Judas, before he had any such hostile design; so it is impertinent to say, he was first Christs Enemy in his heart, and that the Devil entered into him afterwards. Therefore the Entering of Satan, and his Wicked Purpose, was one and the same thing.

But if there be no Immaterial Spirit, nor any Possession of men's bodies by any Spirit Corporeal, it may again be asked, why our Saviour and his Apostles did not teach the People so; and in such clear words, as they might no more doubt thereof. But such questions as these, are more curious, than necessary for a Christian man's Salvation. Men may as well ask, why Christ that could have given to all men Faith, Piety, and all manner of moral Virtues, gave it to some only, and not to all: and why he left the search of natural Causes, and Sciences, to the natural Reason and Industry of men, and did not reveal it to all, or any man supernaturally; and many other such questions: Of which nevertheless there may be alleged probable and pious reasons. For as God, when he brought the Israelites into the Land of Promise, did not secure them therein, by subduing all the Nations round about them; but left many of them, as thorns in their sides, to awaken from time to time their Piety and Industry: so our Saviour, in conducting us toward his heavenly Kingdom, did not destroy all the difficulties of Natural Questions; but left them to exercise our Industry, and Reason; the Scope of his preaching, being only to show us this plain and direct way to Salvation, namely, the belief of this Article, that he was the Christ, the Son of the living God, sent into the world to sacrifice himself for our Sins, and at his coming again, gloriously to reign over his Elect, and to save them from their Enemies eternally: To which, the opinion of Possession by Spirits, or Phantasms, are no impediment in the way; though it be to some an occasion of going out of the way, and to follow their own Inventions. If we require of the Scripture an account of all questions, which may be raised to trouble us in the performance of Gods commands; we may as well complain of Moses for not having set down the time of the creation of such Spirits, as well as of the Creation of the Earth, and Sea, and of Men, and Beasts. To conclude, I find in Scripture that there be Angels, and Spirits, good and evil; but not that they are Incorporeal, as are the Apparitions men see in the Dark, or in a Dream, or Vision; which the Latins call Spectra, and took for Demons. And I find that there are Spirits Corporeal, (though subtle and Invisible;) but not that any man's body was possessed, or inhabited by them; And that the Bodies of the Saints shall be such, namely, Spiritual Bodies, as St. Paul calls them.

Nevertheless, the contrary Doctrine, namely, that there be IncorporealSpirits, hath hitherto so prevailed in the Church, that the use of Exorcism, (that is to say, of ejection of Devils by Conjuration) is thereupon built; and (though rarely and faintly practised) is not yet totally given over. That there were many Demoniacs in the Primitive Church, and few Mad-men, and other such singular diseases; whereas in these times we hear of, and see many Mad-men, and few Demoniacs, proceeds not from the change of Nature; but of Names. But how it comes to pass, that whereas heretofore the Apostles, and after them for a time, the Pastors of the Church, did cure those singular Diseases, which now they are not seen to do; as likewise, why it is not in the power of every true Believer now, to do all that the Faithful did then, that is to say, as we read (Mark 16. 17.) In Christs name to cast out Devils, to speak with new Tongues, to take up Serpents, to drink deadly Poison without harm taking, and to cure the Sick by the laying on of their hands, and all this without other words, but in the Name of Jesus, is another question. And it is probable, that those extraordinary gifts were given to the Church, for no longer a time, than men trusted wholly to Christ, and looked for their felicity only in his Kingdom to come; and consequently, that when they sought Authority, and Riches, and trusted to their own Subtlety for a Kingdom of this world, these supernatural gifts of God were again taken from them.

Another relic of Gentilism, is the Worship of Images, neither institutedby Moses in the Old, nor by Christ in the New Testament; nor yet brought in from the Gentiles; but left amongst them, after they had given their names to Christ. Before our Saviour preached, it was the general Religion of the Gentiles, to worship for Gods, those Appearances that remain in the Brain from the impression of external Bodies upon the organs of their Senses, which are commonly called Ideas, Idols, Phantasms, Conceits, as being Representations of those external Bodies, which cause them, and have nothing in them of reality, no more than there is in the things that seem to stand before us in a Dream: And this is the reason why St. Paul says, We know that an Idol is Nothing: Not that he thought that an Image of Metal, Stone, or Wood, was nothing; but that the thing which they honored, or feared in the Image, and held for a God, was a mere Figment, without place, habitation, motion, or existence, but in the motions of the Brain. And the worship of these with Divine Honour, is that which is in the Scripture called Idolatry, and Rebellion against God. For God being King of the Jews, and his Lieutenant being first Moses, and afterward the High Priest; if the people had been permitted to worship, and pray to Images, (which are Representations of their own Fancies,) they had had no farther dependence on the true God, of whom their can be no similitude; nor on his prime Ministers, Moses, and the High Priests; but every man had governed himself according to his own appetite, to the utter eversion of the Common-wealth, and their own destruction for want of Union. And therefore the first Law of God was, They should not take for Gods, ALIENOS DEOS, that is, the Gods of other nations, but that only true God, who vouchsafed to commune with Moses, and by him to give them laws and directions, for their peace, and for their salvation from their enemies. And the second was, that they should not make to themselves any Image to Worship, of their own Invention. For it is the same deposing of a King, to submit to another King, whether he be set up by a neighbour nation, or by our selves.

The places of Scripture pretended to countenance the setting upof Images, to worship them; or to set them up at all in the places where God is worshipped, are First, two Examples; one of the Cherubins over the Ark of God; the other of the Brazen Serpent: Secondly, some texts whereby we are commanded to worship certain Creatures for their relation to God; as to worship his Footstool: And lastly, some other texts, by which is authorized, a religious honoring of Holy things. But before I examine the force of those places, to prove that which is pretended, I must first explain what is to be understood by Worshipping, and what by Images, and Idols.

I have already shown in the 20 Chapter of this Discourse, thatto Honor, is to value highly the Power of any person: and that such value is measured, by our comparing him with others. But because there is nothing to be compared with God in Power; we Honor him not but Dishonour him by any Value less than Infinite. And thus Honor is properly of its own nature, secret, and internal in the heart. But the inward thoughts of men, which appear outwardly in their words and actions, are the signs of our Honoring, and these go by the name of WORSHIP, in Latin CULTUS. Therefore, to Pray to, to Swear by, to Obey, to be Diligent, and Officious in Serving: in sum, all words and actions that betoken Fear to Offend, or Desire to Please, is Worship, whether those words and actions be sincere, or feigned: and because they appear as signs of Honoring, are ordinarily also called Honor.

The Worship we exhibit to those we esteem to be but men, as toKings, and men in Authority, is Civil Worship: But the worship we exhibit to that which we think to be God, whatsoever the words, ceremonies, gestures, or other actions be, is Divine Worship. To fall prostrate before a King, in him that thinks him but a Man, is but Civil Worship: And he that but putteth off his hat in the Church, for this cause, that he thinketh it the House of God, worshippeth with Divine Worship. They that seek the distinction of Divine and Civil Worship, not in the intention of the Worshipper, but in the Words δουλεία, and λατρεία, deceive themselves. For whereas there be two sorts of Servants; that sort, which is of those that are absolutely in the power of their Masters, as Slaves taken in war, and their Issue, whose bodies are not in their own power, (their lives depending on the Will of their Masters, in such manner as to forfeit them upon the least disobedience,) and that are bought and sold as Beasts, were called δουλοι, that is properly, Slaves, and their Service δουλεία: The other, which is of those that serve (for hire, or in hope of benefit from their Masters) voluntarily; are called θῆτες; that is, Domestic Servants; to whose service the Masters have no further right, than is contained in the Covenants made betwixt them. These two kinds of Servants have thus much common to them both, that their labour is appointed them by another: And the word Λάτρις, is the general name of both, signifying him that worketh for another, whether, as a Slave, or a voluntary Servant: So that Λατρεία signifieth generally all Service; but Δουλεία the service of Bondmen only, and the condition of Slavery: And both are used in Scripture (to signify our Service of God) promiscuously. Δουλεία, because we are Gods Slaves; Λατρεία, because we Serve him: and in all kinds of Service is contained, not only Obedience, but also Worship; that is, such actions, gestures, and words, as signify Honor.

An IMAGE (in the most strict signification of the word) is theResemblance of some thing visible: In which sense the Fantastical Forms, Apparitions, or Seemings of visible Bodies to the Sight, are only Images; such as are the Show of a man, or other thing in the Water, by Reflection, or Refraction; or of the Sun, or Stars by Direct Vision in the Air; which are nothing real in the things seen, nor in the place where they seem to be; nor are their magnitudes and figures the same with that of the object; but changeable, by the variation of the organs of Sight, or by glasses; and are present oftentimes in our Imagination, and in our Dreams, when the object is absent; or changed into other colours, and shapes, as things that depend only upon the Fancy. And these are the Images which are originally and most properly called Ideas, and IDOLS, and derived from the language of the Grecians, with whom the word Εἴδω signifieth to See. They are also called PHANTASMS, which is in the same language, Apparitions. And from these Images it is that one of the faculties of man's Nature, is called the Imagination. And from hence it is manifest, that there neither is, nor can be any Image made of a thing Invisible.

It is also evident, that there can be no Image of a thing Infinite: for all the Images, and Phantasms that are made by the Impression of things visible, are figured: but Figure is a quantity every way determined: And therefore there can be no Image of God; nor of the Soul of Man; nor of Spirits; but only of Bodies Visible, that is, Bodies that have light in themselves, or are by such enlightened.

And whereas a man can fancy Shapes he never saw; making up aFigure out of the parts of divers creatures; as the Poets make their Centaurs, Chimaeras, and other Monsters never seen: So can he also give Matter to those Shapes, and make them in Wood, Clayor Metal. And these are also called Images, not for the resemblance of any corporeal thing, but for the resemblance of some Fantastical Inhabitants of the Brain of the Maker. But in these Idols, as they are originally in the Brain, and as they are painted, carved, moulded, or molten in matter, there is a similitude of the one to the other, for which the Material Body made by Art, may be said to be the Image of the Fantastical Idol made by Nature.

But in a larger use of the word Image, is contained also, any Representation of one thing by another. So an earthly Sovereign may be called the Image of God: And an inferior Magistrate the Image of an earthly Sovereign. And many times in the Idolatry of the Gentiles there was little regard to the similitude of their Material Idol to the Idol in their fancy, and yet it was called the Image of it. For a Stone unhewn has been set up for Neptune, and divers other shapes far different from the shapes they conceived of their Gods. And at this day we see many Images of the Virgin Mary, and other Saints, unlike one another, and without correspondence to any one man's Fancy; and yet serve well enough for the purpose they were erected for; which was no more but by the Names only, to represent the Persons mentioned in the History; to which every man applieth a Mental Image of his own making, or none at all. And thus an Image in the largest sense, is either the Resemblance, or the Representation of some thing Visible; or both together, as it happeneth for the most part.

But the name of Idol is extended yet further in Scripture, to signify also the Sun, or a Star, or any other Creature, visible or invisible, when they are worshipped for Gods.

Having shown what is Worship, and what an Image; I will nowput them together, and examine what that IDOLATRY is, which is forbidden in the Second Commandment, and other places of the Scripture.

To worship an Image, is voluntarily to do those external acts, which are signs of honoring either the matter of the Image, which is Wood, Stone, Metal, or some other visible creature; or the Phantasm of the brain, for the resemblance, or representation whereof, the matter was formed and figured; or both together, as one animate Body, composed of the Matter and the Phantasm, as of a Body and Soul.

To be uncovered, before a man of Power and Authority, or before the Throne of a Prince, or in such other places as he ordaineth to that purpose in his absence, is to Worship that man, or Prince with Civil Worship; as being a sign, not of honoring the stool, or place, but the Person; and is not Idolatry. But if he that doth it, should suppose the Soul of the Prince to be in the Stool, or should present a Petition to the Stool, it were Divine Worship, and Idolatry.

To pray to a King for such things, as he is able to do for us, though we prostrate our selves before him, is but Civil Worship; because we acknowledge no other power in him, but human: But voluntarily to pray unto him for fair weather, or for any thing which God only can do for us, is Divine Worship, and Idolatry. On the other side if a King compel a man to it by the terror of Death, or other great corporal punishment, it is not Idolatry: For the Worship which the Sovereign commandeth to be done unto himself by the terror of his Laws, is not a sign that he that obeyeth him, does inwardly honour him as a God, but that he is desirous to save himself from death, or from a miserable life; and that which is not a sign of internal honor, is no Worship; and therefore no Idolatry. Neither can it be said, that he that does it, scandalizeth, or layeth any stumbling block before his Brother; because how wise, or learned soever he be that worshippeth in that manner, another man cannot from thence argue, that he approveth it; but that he doth it for fear; and that it is not his act, but the act of his Sovereign.

To worship God, in some peculiar Place, or turning a man's face towards an Image, or determinate Place, is not to worship, or honor the Place, or Image; but to acknowledge it Holy, that is to say, to acknowledge the Image, or the Place to be set apart from common use: for that is the meaning of the word Holy; which implies no new quality in the Place, or Image; but only a new Relation by Appropriation to God; and therefore is not Idolatry; no more than it was Idolatry to worship God before the Brazen Serpent; or for the Jews when they were out of their own country, to turn their faces (when they prayed) toward the Temple of Jerusalem; or for Moses to put off his Shoes when he was before the Flaming Bush, the ground appertaining to Mount Sinai; which place God had chosen to appear in, and to give his Laws to the People of Israel, and was therefore Holy ground, not by inherent sanctity, but by separation to Gods use; or for Christians to worship in the Churches, which are once solemnly dedicated to God for that purpose, by the Authority of the King, or other true Representant of the Church. But to worship God, as inanimating, or inhabiting, such Image, or place; that is to say, an infinite substance in a finite place, is Idolatry: for such finite Gods, are but Idols of the brain, nothing real; and are commonly called in the Scripture by the names of Vanity, and Lyes, and Nothing. Also to worship God, not as inanimating, or present in the place, or Image; but to the end to be put in mind of him, or of some works of his, in case the Place, or Image be dedicated, or set up by private authority, and not by the authority of them that are our Sovereign Pastors, is Idolatry. For the Commandment is, Thou shalt not make to thy self any graven Image. God commanded Moses to set up the Brazen Serpent; he did not make it to himself; it was not therefore against the Commandment. But the making of the Golden Calf by Aaron, and the People, as being done without authority from God, was Idolatry; not only because they held it for God, but also because they made it for a Religious use, without warrant either from God their Sovereign, or from Moses, that was his Lieutenant.

The Gentiles worshipped for Gods, Jupiter, and others; that living, were men perhaps that had done great and glorious Acts; and for the Children of God, divers men and women, supposing them gotten between an Immortal Deity, and a mortal man. This was Idolatry, because they made them so to themselves, having no authority from God, neither in his eternal Law of Reason, nor in his positive and revealed Will. But though our Saviour was a man, whom we also believe to be God Immortal, and the Son of God; yet this is no Idolatry; because we build not that belief upon our own fancy, or judgment, but upon the Word of God revealed in the Scriptures. And for the adoration of the Eucharist, if the words of Christ, This is my Body, signify, that he himself, and the seeming bread in his hand; and not only so, but that all the seeming morsels of bread that have ever since been, and any time hereafter shall be consecrated by Priests; be so many Christs bodies, and yet all of them but one body, then is that no Idolatry, because it is authorized by our Saviour: but if that text do not signify that, (for there is no other that can be alleged for it,) then, because it is a worship of human institution, it is Idolatry. For it is not enough to say, God can transubstantiate the Bread into Christs Body: For the Gentiles also held God to be Omnipotent; and might upon that ground no less excuse their Idolatry, by pretending, as well as others, a transubstantiation of their Wood, and Stone into God Almighty.

Whereas there be, that pretend Divine Inspiration, to be a supernatural entering of the Holy Ghost into a man, and not an acquisition of Gods graces, by doctrine, and study; I think they are in a very dangerous Dilemma. For if they worship not the men whom they believe to be so inspired, they fall into Impiety; as not adoring Gods supernatural Presence. And again, if they worship him, they commit Idolatry; for the Apostles would never permit themselves to be so worshipped. Therefore the safest way is to believe, that by the Descending of the Dove upon the Apostles; and by Christs Breathing on them, when he gave them the Holy Ghost; and by the giving of it by Imposition of Hands, are understood the signs which God hath been pleased to use, or ordain to be used, of his promise to assist those persons in their study to Preach his Kingdom, and in their Conversation, that it might not be Scandalous, but Edifying to others.

Besides the Idolatrous Worship of Images, there is also a ScandalousWorship of them; which is also a sin; but not Idolatry. For Idolatry is to worship by signs of an internal, and real honour: but Scandalous Worship, is but Seeming Worship; and may sometimes be joined with an inward, and hearty detestation, both of the Image, and of the Fantastical Demon, or Idol, to which it is dedicated; and proceed only from the fear of death, or other grievous punishment; and is nevertheless a sin in them that so worship, in case they be men whose actions are looked at by others, as lights to guide them by; because following their ways, they cannot but stumble, and fall in the way of Religion: Whereas the example of those we regard not, works not on us at all, but leaves us to our own diligence and caution; and consequently are no causes of our falling.

If therefore a Pastor lawfully called to teach and direct others, or any other, of whose knowledge there is a great opinion, do external honor to an Idol for fear; unless he make his fear, and unwillingness to it, as evident as the worship; he Scandalizeth his Brother, by seeming to approve Idolatry. For his Brother arguing from the action of his teacher, or of him whose knowledge he esteemeth great, concludes it to be lawful in it self. And this Scandal, is Sin, and a Scandal given. But if one being no Pastor, nor of eminent reputation for knowledge in Christian Doctrine, do the same, and another follow him; this is no Scandal given; for he had no cause to follow such example: but is a pretence of Scandal which he taketh of himself for an excuse before men: For an unlearned man, that is in the power of an Idolatrous King, or State, if commanded on pain of death to worship before an Idol, he detesteth the Idol in his heart, he doth well; though if he had the fortitude to suffer death, rather than worship it, he should do better. But if a Pastor, who as Christs Messenger, has undertaken to teach Christs Doctrine to all nations, should do the same, it were not only a sinful Scandal, in respect of other Christian men's consciences, but a perfidious forsaking of his charge.

The sum of that which I have said hitherto, concerning the Worship of Images, is this, that he that worshippeth in an Image, or any Creature, either the Matter thereof, or any Fancy of his own, which he thinketh to dwell in it; or both together; or believeth that such things hear his Prayers, or see his Devotions, without Ears, or Eyes, committeth Idolatry: and he that counterfeiteth such Worship for fear of punishment, if he be a man whose example hath power amongst his Brethren, committeth a sin: But he that worshippeth the Creator of the world before such an Image, or in such a place as he hath not made, or chosen of himself, but taken from the commandment of Gods Word, as the Jews did in worshipping God before the Cherubins, and before the Brazen Serpent for a time, and in, or towards the Temple of Jerusalem, which was also but for a time, committeth not Idolatry.

Now for the Worship of Saints, and Images, and Relics, and other things at this day practised in the Church of Rome, I say they are not allowed by the Word of God, nor brought into the Church of Rome, from the Doctrine there taught; but partly left in it at the first conversion of the Gentiles; and afterwards countenanced, and confirmed, and augmented by the Bishops of Rome.

As for the proofs alleged out of Scripture, namely, those examplesof Images appointed by God to be set up; They were not set up for the people, or any man to worship; but that they should worship God himself before them; as before the Cherubins over the Ark, and the Brazen Serpent. For we read not, that the Priest, or any other did worship the Cherubins; but contrarily we read (2 Kings 18.4.) that Hezekiah brake in pieces the Brazen Serpent which Moses had set up, because the People burnt incense to it. Besides, those examples are not put for our Imitation, that we also should set up Images, under pretence of worshipping God before them; because the words of the second Commandment, Thou shalt not make to thy self any graven Image, &c. distinguish between the Images that God commanded to be set up, and those which we set up to our selves. And therefore from the Cherubins, or Brazen Serpent, to the Images of man's devising; and from the Worship commanded by God, to the Will-Worship of men, the argument is not good. This also is to be considered, that as Hezekiah brake in pieces the Brazen Serpent, because the Jews did worship it, to the end they should do so no more; so also Christian Sovereigns ought to break down the Images which their Subjects have been accustomed to worship; that there be no more occasion of such Idolatry. For at this day, the ignorant People, where Images are worshipped, do really believe there is a Divine Power in the Images; and are told by their Pastors, that some of them have spoken; and have bled; and that miracles have been done by them; which they apprehend as done by the Saint, which they think either is the Image it self, or in it. The Israelites, when they worshipped the Calf, did think they worshipped the God that brought them out of Egypt; and yet it was Idolatry, because they thought the Calf either was that God, or had him in his belly. And though some man may think it impossible for people to be so stupid, as to think the Image to be God, or a Saint; or to worship it in that notion; yet it is manifest in Scripture to the contrary; where when the Golden Calf was made, the people said, These are thy Gods O Israel; and where the Images of Laban are called his Gods. And we see daily by experience in all sorts of People, that such men as study nothing but their food and ease, are content to believe any absurdity, rather than to trouble themselves to examine it; holding their faith as it were by entail unalienable, except by an express and new Law.

But they infer from some other places, that it is lawful to paintAngels, and also God himself: as from Gods walking in the Garden; from Jacobs seeing God at the top of the ladder; and from other Visions, and Dreams. But Visions, and Dreams, whether natural, or supernatural, are but Phantasms: and he that painteth an Image of any of them, maketh not an Image of God, but of his own Phantasm, which is, making of an Idol. I say not, that to draw a Picture after a fancy, is a Sin; but when it is drawn, to hold it for a Representation of God, is against the second Commandment; and can be of no use, but to worship. And the same may be said of the Images of Angels, and of men dead; unless as Monuments of friends, or of men worthy remembrance: For such use of an Image, is not Worship of the Image; but a civil honoring of the Person, not that is, but that was: But when it is done to the Image which we make of a Saint, for no other reason, but that we think he heareth our prayers, and is pleased with the honour we do him, when dead, and without sense, we attribute to him more than human power; and therefore it is Idolatry.

Seeing therefore there is no authority, neither in the Law of Moses, nor in the Gospel, for the religious Worship of Images, or other Representations of God, which men set up to themselves; or for the Worship of the Image of any Creature in Heaven, or Earth, or under the Earth: And whereas Christian Kings, who are living Representants of God, are not to be worshipped by their Subjects, by any act, that signifieth a greater esteem of his power, than the nature of mortal man is capable of; It cannot be imagined, that the Religious Worship now in use, was brought into the Church, by misunderstanding of the Scripture. It resteth therefore, that it was left in it, by not destroying the Images themselves, in the conversion of the Gentiles that worshipped them.

The cause whereof, was the immoderate esteem, and prices setupon the workmanship of them, which made the owners (though converted, from worshipping them as they had done Religiously for Demons) to retain them still in their houses, upon pretence of doing it in the honor of Christ, of the Virgin Mary, and of the Apostles, and other the Pastors of the Primitive Church; as being easy, by giving them new names, to make that an Image of the Virgin Mary, and of her Son our Saviour, which before perhaps was called the Image of Venus, and Cupid; and so of a Jupiter to make a Barnabas, and of Mercury a Paul, and the like. And as worldly ambition creeping by degrees into the Pastors, drew them to an endeavour of pleasing the new made Christians; and also to a liking of this kind of honour, which they also might hope for after their decease, as well as those that had already gained it: so the worshipping of the Images of Christ and his Apostles, grew more and more Idolatrous; save that somewhat after the time of Constantine, divers Emperors, and Bishops, and general Councils observed, and opposed the unlawfulness thereof; but too late, or too weakly.

The Canonizing of Saints, is another Relic of Gentilism: It isneither a misunderstanding of Scripture, nor a new invention of the Roman Church, but a custom as ancient as the Common-wealth of Rome it self. The first that ever was canonized at Rome, was Romulus, and that upon the narration of Julius Proculus, that swore before the Senate, he spake with him after his death, and was assured by him, he dwelt in Heaven, and was there called Quirinus, and would be propitious to the State of their new City: And thereupon the Senate gave public testimony of his Sanctity. Julius Caesar, and other Emperors after him, had the like testimony; that is, were Canonized for Saints; for by such testimony is CANONIZATION, now defined; and is the same with the Ἀποθέωσις of the Heathen.

It is also from the Roman Heathen, that the Popes have receivedthe name, and power of PONTIFEX MAXIMUS. This was the name of him that in the ancient Common-wealth of Rome, had the Supreme Authority under the Senate and People, of regulating all Ceremonies, and Doctrines concerning their Religion: And when Augustus Caesar changed the State into a Monarchy, he took to himself no more but this office, and that of Tribune of the People, (that is to say, the Supreme Power both in State, and Religion;) and the succeeding Emperors enjoyed the same. But when the Emperor Constantine lived, who was the first that professed and authorized Christian Religion, it was consonant to his profession, to cause Religion to be regulated (under his authority) by the Bishop of Rome: Though it do not appear they had so soon the name of Pontifex; but rather, that the succeeding Bishops took it of themselves, to countenance the power they exercised over the Bishops of the Roman Provinces. For it is not any Privilege of St. Peter, but the Privilege of the City of Rome, which the Emperors were always willing to uphold, that gave them such authority over other Bishops; as may be evidently seen by that, that the Bishop of Constantinople, when the Emperor made that City the Seat of the Empire, pretended to be equal to the Bishop of Rome; though at last, not without contention, the Pope carried it, and became the Pontifex Maximus; but in right only of the Emperor; and not without the bounds of the Empire; nor any where, after the Emperor had lost his power in Rome; though it were the Pope himself that took his power from him. From whence we may by the way observe, that there is no place for the superiority of the Pope over other Bishops, except in the territories whereof he is himself the Civil Sovereign; and where the Emperor having Sovereign Power Civil, hath expressly chosen the Pope for the chief Pastor under himself, of his Christian Subjects.

The carrying about of Images in Procession; is another Relic ofthe Religion of the Greeks, and Romans: For they also carried their Idols from place to place, in a kind of Chariot, which was peculiarly dedicated to that use, which the Latins called Thensa, and Vehiculum Deorum; and the Image was placed in a frame, or Shrine, which they called Ferculum: And that which they called Pompa, is the same that now is named Procession: According whereunto, amongst the Divine Honors which were given to Julius Caesar by the Senate, this was one, that in the Pomp (or Procession) at the Circaean games, he should have Thensam & Ferculum, a sacred Chariot, and a Shrine; which was as much, as to be carried up and down as a God: Just as at this day the Popes are carried by Switzers under a Canopy.

To these Processions also belonged the bearing of burning Torches,and Candles, before the Images of the Gods, both amongst the Greeks, and Romans. For afterwards the Emperors of Rome received the same honor; as we read of Caligula, that at his reception to the Empire, he was carried from Misenum to Rome, in the midst of a throng of People, the ways beset with Altars, and Beasts for Sacrifice, and burning Torches: And of Caracalla that was received into Alexandria with Incense, and with casting of Flowers, and δαδοῦχίαις, that is, with Torches; for Δαδοῦχοι were they that amongst the Greeks carried Torches lighted in the Processions of their Gods: And in process of time, the devout, but ignorant People, did many times honor their Bishops with the like pomp of Wax Candles, and the Images of our Saviour, and the Saints, constantly, in the Church it self. And thus came in the use of Wax Candles; and was also established by some of the ancient Councils.

The Heathens had also their Aqua Lustralis; that is to say, Holy Water. The Church of Rome imitates them also in their Holy Days. They had their Bacchanalia; and we have our Wakes, answering to them: They their Saturnalia, and we our Carnivals, and Shrovetuesdays liberty of Servants: They their Procession of Priapus; we our fetching in, erection, and dancing about May-poles; and Dancing is one kind of Worship: They had their Procession called Ambarvalia; and we our Procession about the fields in the Rogation week. Nor do I think that these are all the Ceremonies that have been left in the Church, from the first conversion of the Gentiles: but they are all that I can for the present call to mind; and if a man would well observe that which is delivered in the Histories, concerning the Religious Rites of the Greeks and Romans, I doubt not but he might find many more of these old empty Bottles of Gentilism, which the Doctors of the Romance Church, either by Negligence, or Ambition, have filled up again with the new Wine of Christianity, that will not fail in time to break them.

CHAP. XLVI. Of DARKNESS from VAIN PHILOSOPHY, and FABULOUS TRADITIONS.

BY PHILOSOPHY, is understood the Knowledge acquired by Reasoning, from the Manner of the Generation of any thing, to the Properties; or from the Properties, to some possible Way of Generation of the same; to the end to be able to produce, as far as matter, and human force permit, such Effects, as human life requireth. So the Geometrician, from the Construction of Figures, findeth out many Properties thereof; and from the Properties, new Ways of their Construction, by Reasoning; to the end to be able to measure Land, and Water; and for infinite other uses. So the Astronomer, from the Rising, Setting, and Moving of the Sun, and Stars, in divers parts of the Heavens, findeth out the Causes of Day, and Night, and of the different Seasons of the Year; whereby he keepeth an account of Time: And the like of other Sciences.

By which Definition it is evident, that we are not to account asany part thereof, that original knowledge called Experience, in which consisteth Prudence: Because it is not attained by Reasoning, but found as well in Brute Beasts, as in Man; and is but a Memory of successions of events in times past, wherein the omission of every little circumstance altering the effect, frustrateth the expectation of the most Prudent: whereas nothing is produced by Reasoning aright, but general, eternal, and immutable Truth.

Nor are we therefore to give that name to any false Conclusions:For he that Reasoneth aright in words he understandeth, can never conclude an Error:

Nor to that which any man knows by supernatural Revelation; because it is not acquired by Reasoning:

Nor that which is gotten by Reasoning from the Authority of Books; because it is not by Reasoning from the Cause to the Effect, nor from the Effect to the Cause; and is not Knowledge, but Faith.

The faculty of Reasoning being consequent to the use of Speech,it was not possible, but that there should have been some general Truths found out by Reasoning, as ancient almost as Language it self. The Savages of America, are not without some good Moral Sentences; also they have a little Arithmetic, to add, and divide in Numbers not too great: but they are not therefore Philosophers. For as there were Plants of Corn and Wine in small quantity dispersed in the Fields and Woods, before men knew their virtue, or made use of them for their nourishment, or planted them apart in Fields, and Vineyards; in which time they fed on Acorns, and drank Water: so also there have been divers true, general, and profitable Speculations from the beginning; as being the natural plants of human Reason: But they were at first but few in number; men lived upon gross Experience; there was no Method; that is to say, no Sowing, nor Planting of Knowledge by it self, apart from the Weeds, and common Plants of Error and Conjecture: And the cause of it being the want of leisure from procuring the necessities of life, and defending themselves against their neighbors, it was impossible, till the erecting of great Common-wealths, it should be otherwise. Leisure is the mother of Philosophy; and Common-wealth, the mother of Peace, and Leisure. Where first were great and flourishing Cities, there was first the study of Philosophy. The Gymnosophists of India, the Magi of Persia, and the Priests of Chaldea and Egypt, are counted the most ancient Philosophers; and those Countries were the most ancient of Kingdoms. Philosophy was not risen to the Grecians, and other people of the West, whose Common-wealths (no greater perhaps than Lucca, or Geneva) had never Peace, but when their fears of one another were equal; nor the Leisure to observe any thing but one another. At length, when War had united many of these Grecian lesser Cities, into fewer, and greater; then began Seven men, of several parts of Greece, to get the reputation of being Wise; some of them for Moral and Politic Sentences; and others for the learning of the Chaldeans and Egyptians, which was Astronomy, and Geometry. But we hear not yet of any Schools of Philosophy.

After the Athenians by the overthrow of the Persian Armies, hadgotten the Dominion of the Sea; and thereby, of all the Islands, and Maritime Cities of the Archipelago, as well of Asia as Europe; and were grown wealthy; they that had no employment, neither at home, nor abroad, had little else to employ themselves in, but either (as St. Luke says, Acts 17. 21. in telling and hearing news, or in discoursing of Philosophy publicly to the youth of the City. Every Master took some place for that purpose. Plato in certain public Walks called Academia, from one Academus: Aristotle in the Walk of the Temple of Pan, called Lycaeum: others in the Stoa, or covered Walk, wherein the Merchants Goods were brought to land: others in other places; where they spent the time of their Leisure, in teaching or in disputing of their Opinions: and some in any place, where they could get the youth of the City together to hear them talk. And this was it which Carneades also did at Rome, when he was Ambassador: which caused Cato to advise the Senate to dispatch him quickly, for fear of corrupting the manners of the young men that delighted to hear him speak (as they thought) fine things.

From this it was, that the place where any of them taught, and disputed, was called Schola, which in their Tongue signifieth Leisure; and their Disputations, Diatribae, that is to say, Passing of the time. Also the Philosophers themselves had the name of their Sects, some of them from these their Schools: For they that followed Plato's Doctrine, were called Academics; The followers of Aristotle, Peripatetics, from the Walk he taught in; and those that Zeno taught, Stoics, from the Stoa: as if we should denominate men from More-fields, from Pauls-Church, and from the Exchange, because they meet there often, to prate and loiter.

Nevertheless, men were so much taken with this custom, that in time it spread it self over all Europe, and the best part of Africa; so as there were Schools publicly erected, and maintained for Lectures, and Disputations, almost in every Commonwealth.

There were also Schools, anciently, both before, and after thetime of our Saviour, amongst the Jews: but they were Schools of their Law. For though they were called Synagogues, that is to say, Congregations of the People; yet in as much as the Law was every Sabbath day read, expounded, and disputed in them, they differed not in nature, but in name only from Public Schools; and were not only in Jerusalem, but in every City of the Gentiles, where the Jews inhabited. There was such a School at Damascus, whereinto Paul entered, to persecute. There were others at Antioch, Iconium and Thessalonica, whereinto he entered, to dispute: And such was the Synagogue of the Libertines, Cyrenians, Alexandrians, Cilicians, and those of Asia; that is to say, the School of Libertines, and of Jews, that were strangers in Jerusalem: And of this School they were that disputed (Act. 6. 9.) with Saint Steven.

But what has been the Utility of those Schools? what Science isthere at this day acquired by their Readings and Disputings? That we have of Geometry, which is the Mother of all Natural Science, we are not indebted for it to the Schools. Plato that was the best Philosopher of the Greeks, forbad entrance into his School, to all that were not already in some measure Geometricians. There were many that studied that Science to the great advantage of mankind: but there is no mention of their Schools; nor was there any Sect of Geometricians; nor did they then pass under the name of Philosophers. The natural Philosophy of those Schools, was rather a Dream than Science, and set forth in senseless and insignificant Language; which cannot be avoided by those that will teach Philosophy, without having first attained great knowledge in Geometry: For Nature worketh by Motion; the Ways, and Degrees whereof cannot be known, without the knowledge of the Proportions and Properties of Lines, and Figures. Their Moral Philosophy is but a description of their own Passions. For the rule of Manners, without Civil Government, is the Law of Nature; and in it, the Law Civil; that determineth what is Honest, and Dishonest; what is Just, and Unjust; and generally what is Good, and Evil: whereas they make the Rules of Good, and Bad, by their own Liking, and Disliking: By which means, in so great diversity of taste, there is nothing generally agreed on; but every one doth (as far as he dares) whatsoever seemeth good in his own eyes, to the subversion of Common-wealth. Their Logic which should be the Method of Reasoning, is nothing else but Captions of Words, and Inventions how to puzzle such as should go about to pose them. To conclude, there is nothing so absurd, that the old Philosophers (as Cicero saith, who was one of them) have not some of them maintained. And I believe that scarce any thing can be more absurdly said in natural Philosophy, than that which now is called Aristotles Metaphysics; nor more repugnant to Government, than much of that he hath said in his Politics; nor more ignorantly, than a great part of his Ethics.

The School of the Jews, was originally a School of the Lawof Moses; who commanded (Deut. 31. 10.) that at the end of every seventh year, at the Feast of the Tabernacles, it should be read to all the people, that they might hear, and learn it: Therefore the reading of the Law (which was in use after the Captivity) every Sabbath day, ought to have had no other end, but the acquainting of the people with the Commandments which they were to obey, and to expound unto them the writings of the Prophets. But it is manifest, by the many reprehensions of them by our Saviour, that they corrupted the Text of the Law with their false Commentaries, and vain Traditions; and so little understood the Prophets, that they did neither acknowledge Christ, nor the works he did; of which the Prophets prophesied. So that by their Lectures and Disputations in their Synagogues, they turned the Doctrine of their Law into a Fantastical kind of Philosophy, concerning the incomprehensible nature of God, and of Spirits; which they compounded of the Vain Philosophy and Theology of the Grecians, mingled with their own fancies, drawn from the obscurer places of the Scripture, and which might most easily be wrested to their purpose; and from the Fabulous Traditions of their Ancestors.

That which is now called an University, is a Joining together,and an Incorporation under one Government of many Public Schools, in one and the same Town or City. In which, the principal Schools were ordained for the three Professions, that is to say, of the Roman Religion, of the Roman Law, and of the Art of Medicine. And for the study of Philosophy it hath no otherwise place, than as a handmaid to the Roman Religion: And since the Authority of Aristotle is only current there, that study is not properly Philosophy, (the nature whereof dependeth not on Authors,) but Aristotelity. And for Geometry, till of very late times it had no place at all; as being subservient to nothing but rigid Truth. And if any man by the ingenuity of his own nature, had attained to any degree of perfection therein, he was commonly thought a Magician, and his Art Diabolical.

Now to descend to the particular Tenets of Vain Philosophy, derivedto the Universities, and thence into the Church, partly from Aristotle, partly from Blindness of understanding; I shall first consider their Principles. There is a certain Philosophia prima, on which all other Philosophy ought to depend; and consisteth principally, in right limiting of the significations of such Appellations, or Names, as are of all others the most Universal: Which Limitations serve to avoid ambiguity, and equivocation in Reasoning; and are commonly called Definitions; such as are the Definitions of Body, Time, Place, Matter, Form, Essence, Subject, Substance, Accident, Power, Act, Finite, Infinite, Quantity, Quality, Motion, Action, Passion, and divers others, necessary to the explaining of a man's Conceptions concerning the Nature and Generation of Bodies. The Explication (that is, the settling of the meaning) of which, and the like Terms, is commonly in the Schools called Metaphysics; as being a part of the Philosophy of Aristotle, which hath that for title: but it is in another sense; for there it signifieth as much, as Books written, or placed after his natural Philosophy: But the Schools take them for Books of supernatural Philosophy: for the word Metaphysics will bear both these senses. And indeed that which is there written, is for the most part so far from the possibility of being understood, and so repugnant to natural Reason, that whosoever thinketh there is any thing to be understood by it, must needs think it supernatural.

From these Metaphysics, which are mingled with the Scriptureto make School Divinity, we are told, there be in the world certain Essences separated from Bodies, which they call Abstract Essences, and Substantial Forms: For the Interpreting of which Jargon, there is need of somewhat more than ordinary attention in this place. Also I ask pardon of those that are not used to this kind of Discourse, for applying my self to those that are. The World, (I mean not the Earth only, that denominates the Lovers of it Worldly men, but the Universe, that is, the whole mass of all things that are) is Corporeal, that is to say, Body; and hath the dimensions of Magnitude, namely, Length, Breadth, and Depth: also every part of Body, is likewise Body, and hath the like dimensions; and consequently every part of the Universe, is Body; and that which is not Body, is no part of the Universe: And because the Universe is All, that which is no part of it, is Nothing; and consequently no where. Nor does it follow from hence, that Spirits are nothing; for they have dimensions, and are therefore really Bodies; though that name in common Speech be given to such Bodies only, as are visible, or palpable; that is, that have some degree of Opacity: But for Spirits, they call them Incorporeal; which is a name of more honour, and may therefore with more piety be attributed to God himself; in whom we consider not what Attribute expresseth best his Nature, which is Incomprehensible; but what best expresseth our desire to honour Him.

To know now upon what grounds they say there be Essences Abstract, or Substantial Forms, we are to consider what those words do properly signify. The use of Words, is to register to our selves, and make manifest to others the Thoughts and Conceptions of our Minds. Of which Words, some are the names of the Things conceived; as the names of all sorts of Bodies, that work upon the Senses, and leave an Impression in the Imagination: Others are the names of the Imaginations themselves; that is to say, of those Ideas, or mental Images we have of all things we see, or remember: And others again are names of Names; or of different sorts of Speech: As Universal, Plural, Singular, are the names of Names; and Definition, Affirmation, Negation, True, False, Syllogism, Interrogation, Promise, Covenant, are the names of certain Forms of Speech. Others serve to show the Consequence, or Repugnance of one name to another; as when one saith, A Man is a Body, he intendeth that the name of Body is necessarily consequent to the name of Man; as being but several names of the same thing, Man; which Consequence is signified by coupling them together with the word Is. And as we use the Verb Is; so the Latins use their Verb Est, and the Greeks their Ἕστι through all its Declinations. Whether all other Nations of the world have in their several languages a word that answereth to it, or not, I cannot tell; but I am sure they have not need of it: For the placing of two names in order may serve to signify their Consequence, if it were the custom, (for Custom is it, that give words their force,) as well as the words Is, or Be, or Are, and the like.

And if it were so, that there were a Language without any Verb answerable to Est, or Is, or Be; yet the men that used it would be not a jot the less capable of Inferring, Concluding, and of all kind of Reasoning, than were the Greeks, and Latins. But what then would become of these Terms, of Entity, Essence, Essential, Essentiality, that are derived from it, and of many more that depend on these, applied as most commonly they are? They are therefore no Names of Things; but Signs, by which we make known, that we conceive the Consequence of one name or Attribute to another: as when we say, a Man, is, a living Body, we mean not that the Man is one thing, the Living Body another, and the Is, or Being a third: but that the Man, and the Living Body, is the same thing; because the Consequence, If he be a Man, he is a living Body, is a true Consequence, signified by that word Is. Therefore, to be a Body, to Walk, to be Speaking, to Live, to See, and the like Infinitives; also Corporeity, Walking, Speaking, Life, Sight, and the like, that signify just the same, are the names of Nothing; as I have elsewhere more amply expressed.

But to what purpose (may some man say) is such subtlety in a work of this nature, where I pretend to nothing but what is necessary to the doctrine of Government and Obedience? It is to this purpose, that men may no longer suffer themselves to be abused, by them, that by this doctrine of Separated Essences, built on the Vain Philosophy of Aristotle, would fright them from Obeying the Laws of their Country, with empty names; as men fright Birds from the Corn with an empty doublet, a hat, and a crooked stick. For it is upon this ground, that when a Man is dead and buried, they say his Soul (that is his Life) can walk separated from his Body, and is seen by night amongst the graves. Upon the same ground they say, that the Figure, and Colour, and Taste of a piece of Bread, has a being, there, where they say there is no Bread: And upon the same ground they say, that Faith, and Wisdom, and other Virtues are sometimes poured into a man, sometimes blown into him from Heaven; as if the Virtuous, and their Virtues could be asunder; and a great many other things that serve to lessen the dependance of Subjects on the Sovereign Power of their Country. For who will endeavour to obey the Laws, if he expect Obedience to be Poured or Blown into him? Or who will not obey a Priest, that can make God, rather than his Sovereign; nay than God himself? Or who, that is in fear of Ghosts, will not bear great respect to those that can make the Holy Water, that drives them from him? And this shall suffice for an example of the Errors, which are brought into the Church, from the Entities, and Essences of Aristotle: which it may be he knew to be false Philosophy; but writ it as a thing consonant to, and corroborative of their Religion; and fearing the fate of Socrates.

Being once fallen into this Error of Separated Essences, they are thereby necessarily involved in many other absurdities that follow it. For seeing they will have these Forms to be real, they are obliged to assign them some place. But because they hold them Incorporeal, without all dimension of Quantity, and all men know that Place is Dimension, and not to be filled, but by that which is Corporeal; they are driven to uphold their credit with a distinction, that they are not indeed any where Circumscriptivè, but Definitivè: Which Terms being mere Words, and in this occasion insignificant, pass only in Latin, that the vanity of them may be concealed. For the Circumscription of a thing, is nothing else but the Determination, or Defining of its Place; and so both the Terms of the Distinction are the same. And in particular, of the Essence of a Man, which (they say) is his Soul, they affirm it, to be All of it in his little Finger, and All of it in every other Part (how small soever) of his Body; and yet no more Soul in the Whole Body, than in any one of those Parts. Can any man think that God is served with such absurdities? And yet all this is necessary to believe, to those that will believe the Existence of an Incorporeal Soul, Separated from the Body.

And when they come to give account, how an Incorporeal Substance can be capable of Pain, and be tormented in the fire of Hell, or Purgatory, they have nothing at all to answer, but that it cannot be known how fire can burn Souls.

Again, whereas Motion is change of Place, and Incorporeal Substances are not capable of Place, they are troubled to make it seem possible, how a Soul can go hence, without the Body to Heaven, Hell, or Purgatory; and how the Ghosts of men (and I may add of their clothes which they appear in) can walk by night in Churches, Church-yards, and other places of Sepulture. To which I know not what they can answer, unless they will say, they walk definitivè, not circumscriptivè, or spiritually, not temporally: for such egregious distinctions are equally applicable to any difficulty whatsoever.

For the meaning of Eternity, they will not have it to be an EndlessSuccession of Time; for then they should not be able to render a reason how Gods Will, and Preordaining of things to come, should not be before his Prescience of the same, as the Efficient Cause before the Effect, or Agent before the Action; nor of many other their bold opinions concerning the Incomprehensible Nature of God. But they will teach us, that Eternity is the Standing still of the Present Time, a Nunc-stans (as the Schools call it;) which neither they, nor any else understand, no more than they would a Hic-stans for an Infinite greatness of Place.

And whereas men divide a Body in their thought, by numberingparts of it, and in numbering those parts, number also the parts of the Place it filled; it cannot be, but in making many parts, we make also many places of those parts; whereby there cannot be conceived in the mind of any man, more, or fewer parts, than there are places for: yet they will have us believe, that by the Almighty power of God, one body may be at one and the same time in many places; and many bodies at one and the same time in one place; as if it were an acknowledgment of the Divine Power, to say, that which is, is not; or that which has been, has not been. And these are but a small part of the Incongruities they are forced to, from their disputing Philosophically, in stead of admiring, and adoring of the Divine and Incomprehensible Nature; whose Attributes cannot signify what he is, but ought to signify our desire to honour him, with the best Appellations we can think on. But they that venture to reason of his Nature, from these Attributes of Honour, losing their understanding in the very first attempt, fall from one Inconvenience into another, without end, and without number; in the same manner, as when a man ignorant of the Ceremonies of Court, coming into the presence of a greater Person than he is used to speak to, and stumbling at his entrance, to save himself from falling, lets slip his Cloak; to recover his Cloak, lets fall his Hat; and with one disorder after another, discovers his astonishment and rusticity.

Then for Physics, that is, the knowledge of the subordinate,and secondary causes of natural events; they render none at all, but empty words. If you desire to know why some kind of bodies sink naturally downwards toward the Earth, and others go naturally from it; The Schools will tell you out of Aristotle, that the bodies that sink downwards, are Heavy; and that this Heaviness is it that causes them to descend: But if you ask what they mean by Heaviness, they will define it to be an endeavour to go to the center of the Earth: so that the cause why things sink downward, is an Endeavour to be below: which is as much as to say, that bodies descend, or ascend, because they do. Or they will tell you the center of the Earth is the place of Rest, and Conservation for Heavy things; and therefore they endeavour to be there: As if Stones, and Metals had a desire, or could discern the place they would be at, as Man does; or loved Rest, as Man does not; or that a piece of Glass were less safe in the Window, than falling into the Street.

If we would know why the same Body seems greater (without addingto it) one time, than another; they say, when it seems less, it is Condensed; when greater, Rarefied. What is that Condensed, and Rarefied? Condensed, is when there is in the very same Matter, less Quantity than before; and Rarefied, when more. As if there could be Matter, that had not some determined Quantity; when Quantity is nothing else but the Determination of Matter; that is to say of Body, by which we say one Body is greater, or lesser than another, by thus, or thus much. Or as if a Body were made without any Quantity at all, and that afterwards more, or less were put into it, according as it is intended the Body should be more, or less Dense.

For the cause of the Soul of Man, they say, Creatur Infundendo, and Creando Infunditur: that is, It is Created by Pouring it in, and Poured in by Creation.

For the Cause of Sense, an ubiquity of Species; that is, of the Shows or Apparitions of objects; which when they be Apparitions to the Eye, is Sight; when to the Ear, Hearing; to the Palate, Taste; to the Nostril, Smelling; and to the rest of the Body, Feeling.

For cause of the Will, to do any particular action, which iscalled Volitio, they assign the Faculty, that is to say, the Capacity in general, that men have, to will sometimes one thing, sometimes another, which is called Voluntas; making the Power the cause of the Act: As if one should assign for cause of the good or evil Acts of men, their Ability to do them.

And in many occasions they put for cause of Natural events,their own Ignorance; but disguised in other words: As when they say, Fortune is the cause of things contingent; that is, of things whereof they know no cause: And as when they attribute many Effects to occult qualities; that is, qualities not known to them; and therefore also (as they think) to no Man else. And to Sympathy, Antipathy, Antiperistasis, Specifical Qualities, and other like Terms, which signify neither the Agent that produceth them, nor the Operation by which they are produced.

If such Metaphysics, and Physics as this, be not Vain Philosophy, there was never any; nor needed St. Paul to give us warning to avoid it.

And for their Moral, and Civil Philosophy, it hath the same,or greater absurdities. If a man do an action of Injustice, that is to say, an action contrary to the Law, God they say is the prime cause of the Law, and also the prime cause of that, and all other Actions; but no cause at all of the Injustice; which is the Inconformity of the Action to the Law. This is Vain Philosophy. A man might as well say, that one man maketh both a straight line, and a crooked, and another maketh their Incongruity. And such is the Philosophy of all men that resolve of their Conclusions, before they know their Premises; pretending to comprehend, that which is Incomprehensible; and of Attributes of Honour to make Attributes of Nature; as this distinction was made to maintain the Doctrine of Free-Will, that is, of a Will of man, not subject to the Will of God.

Aristotle, and other Heathen Philosophers define Good, and Evil,by the Appetite of men; and well enough, as long as we consider them governed every one by his own Law: For in the condition of men that have no other Law but their own Appetites, there can be no general Rule of Good, and Evil Actions. But in a Common-wealth this measure is false: Not the Appetite of Private men, but the Law, which is the Will and Appetite of the State is the measure. And yet is this Doctrine still practised; and men judge the Goodness, or Wickedness of their own, and of other men's actions, and of the actions of the Common-wealth it self, by their own Passions; and no man calleth Good or Evil, but that which is so in his own eyes, without any regard at all to the Public Laws; except only Monks, and Friers, that are bound by Vow to that simple obedience to their Superior, to which every Subject ought to think himself bound by the Law of Nature to the Civil Sovereign. And this private measure of Good, is a Doctrine, not only Vain, but also Pernicious to the Public State.

It is also Vain and false Philosophy, to say the work of Marriageis repugnant to Chastity, or Continence, and by consequence to make them Moral Vices; as they do, that pretend Chastity, and Continence, for the ground of denying Marriage to the Clergy. For they confess it is no more, but a Constitution of the Church, that requireth in those holy Orders that continually attend the Altar, and administration of the Eucharist, a continual Abstinence from women, under the name of continual Chastity, Continence, and Purity. Therefore they call the lawful use of Wives, want of Chastity, and Continence; and so make Marriage a Sin, or at least a thing so impure, and unclean, as to render a man unfit for the Altar. If the Law were made because the use of Wives is Incontinence, and contrary to Chastity, then all Marriage is vice: If because it is a thing too impure, and unclean for a man consecrated to God; much more should other natural, necessary, and daily works which all men do, render men unworthy to be Priests, because they are more unclean.

But the secret foundation of this prohibition of Marriage of Priests, is not likely to have been laid so slightly, as upon such errors in Moral Philosophy; nor yet upon the preference of single life, to the estate of Matrimony; which proceeded from the wisdom of St. Paul, who perceived how inconvenient a thing it was, for those that in those times of persecution were Preachers of the Gospel, and forced to fly from one country to another, to be clogged with the care of wife and children; but upon the design of the Popes, and Priests of after times, to make themselves the Clergy, that is to say, sole Heirs of the Kingdom of God in this world; to which it was necessary to take from them the use of Marriage, because our Saviour saith, that at the coming of his Kingdom the Children of God shall neither Marry, nor be given in Marriage, but shall be as the Angels in heaven; that is to say, Spiritual. Seeing then they had taken on them the name of Spiritual, to have allowed themselves (when there was no need) the propriety of Wives, had been an Incongruity.

From Aristotles Civil Philosophy, they have learned, to call allmanner of Common-wealths but the Popular, (such as was at that time the state of Athens,) Tyranny. All Kings they called Tyrants; and the Aristocracy of the thirty Governors set up there by the Lacedemonians that subdued them, the thirty Tyrants: As also to call the condition of the people under the Democracy, Liberty. A Tyrant originally signified no more simply, but a Monarch: But when afterwards in most parts of Greece that kind of government was abolished, the name began to signify, not only the thing it did before, but with it, the hatred which the Popular States bare towards it: As also the name of King became odious after the deposing of the Kings in Rome, as being a thing natural to all men, to conceive some great Fault to be signified in any Attribute, that is given in despite, and to a great Enemy. And when the same men shall be displeased with those that have the administration of the Democracy, or Aristocracy, they are not to seek for disgraceful names to express their anger in; but call readily the one Anarchy, and the other, Oligarchy, or the Tyranny of a Few. And that which offendeth the People, is no other thing, but that they are governed, not as every one of them would himself, but as the Public Representant, be it one Man, or an Assembly of men thinks fit; that is, by an Arbitrary government: for which they give evil names to their Superiors; never knowing (till perhaps a little after a Civil war) that without such Arbitrary government, such War must be perpetual; and that it is Men, and Arms, not Words, and Promises, that make the Force and Power of the Laws.

And therefore this is another Error of Aristotles Politics, thatin a well ordered Common-wealth, not Men should govern, but the Laws. What man, that has his natural Senses, though he can neither write nor read, does not find himself governed by them he fears, and believes can kill or hurt him when he obeyeth not? or that believes the Law can hurt him; that is, Words, and Paper, without the Hands, and Swords of men? And this is of the number of pernicious Errors: for they induce men, as oft as they like not their Governors, to adhere to those that call them Tyrants, and to think it lawful to raise war against them: And yet they are many times cherished from the Pulpit, by the Clergy.

There is another Error in their Civil Philosophy (which theynever learned of Aristotle, nor Cicero, nor any other of the Heathen,) to extend the power of the Law, which is the Rule of Actions only, to the very Thoughts, and Consciences of men, by Examination, and Inquisition of what they Hold, notwithstanding the Conformity of their Speech and Actions: By which, men are either punished for answering the truth of their thoughts, or constrained to answer an untruth for fear of punishment. It is true, that the Civil Magistrate, intending to employ a Minister in the charge of Teaching, may enquire of him, if he be content to Preach such, and such Doctrines; and in case of refusal, may deny him the employment: But to force him to accuse himself of Opinions, when his Actions are not by Law forbidden, is against the Law of Nature; and especially in them, who teach, that a man shall be damned to Eternal and extreme torments, if he die in a false opinion concerning an Article of the Christian Faith. For who is there, that knowing there is so great danger in an error, whom the natural care of himself, compelleth not to hazard his Soul upon his own judgement, rather than that of any other man that is unconcerned in his damnation?

For a Private man, without the Authority of the Common-wealth,that is to say, without permission from the Representant thereof, to Interpret the Law by his own Spirit, is another Error in the Politics; but not drawn from Aristotle, nor from any other of the Heathen Philosophers. For none of them deny, but that in the Power of making Laws, is comprehended also the Power of Explaining them when there is need. And are not the Scriptures, in all places where they are Law, made Law by the Authority of the Common-wealth, and consequently, a part of the Civil Law?

Of the same kind it is also, when any but the Sovereign restraineth in any man that power which the Common-wealth hath not restrained; as they do, that impropriate the Preaching of the Gospel to one certain Order of men, where the Laws have left it free. If the State give me leave to preach, or teach; that is, if it forbid me not, no man can forbid me. If I find my self amongst the Idolaters of America, shall I that am a Christian, though not in Orders, think it a sin to preach Jesus Christ, till I have received Orders from Rome? or when I have preached, shall not I answer their doubts, and expound the Scriptures to them; that is, shall I not Teach? But for this may some say, as also for administering to them the Sacraments, the necessity shall be esteemed for a sufficient Mission; which is true: But this is true also, that for whatsoever, a dispensation is due for the necessity, for the same there needs no dispensation, when there is no Law that forbids it. Therefore to deny these Functions to those, to whom the Civil Sovereign hath not denied them, is a taking away of a lawful Liberty, which is contrary to the Doctrine of Civil Government.

More examples of Vain Philosophy, brought into Religion by the Doctors of School-Divinity, might be produced; but other men may if they please observe them of themselves. I shall only add this, that the Writings of School-Divines, are nothing elsefor the most part, but insignificant Trains of strange and barbarous words, or words otherwise used, than in the common use of the Latin tongue; such as would pose Cicero, and Varro, and all the Grammarians of ancient Rome. Which if any man would see proved, let him (as I have said once before) see whether he can translate any School-Divine into any of the Modern tongues, as French, English, or any other copious language: for that which cannot in most of these be made Intelligible, is not Intelligible in the Latin. Which Insignificancy of language, though I cannot note it for false Philosophy; yet it hath a quality, not only to hide the Truth, but also to make men think they have it, and desist from further search.

Lastly, for the Errors brought in from false, or uncertain History,what is all the Legend of fictitious Miracles, in the lives of the Saints; and all the Histories of Apparitions, and Ghosts, alleged by the Doctors of the Roman Church, to make good their Doctrines of Hell, and Purgatory, the power of Exorcism, and other Doctrines which have no warrant, neither in Reason, nor Scripture; as also all those Traditions which they call the unwritten Word of God; but old Wives Fables? Whereof, though they find dispersed somewhat in the Writings of the ancient Fathers; yet those Fathers were men, that might too easily believe false reports; and the producing of their opinions for testimony of the truth of what they believed, hath no other force with them that (according to the Counsel of St. John 1 Epist. chap. 4. verse 1.) examine Spirits, than in all things that concern the power of the Roman Church, (the abuse whereof either they suspected not, or had benefit by it,) to discredit their testimony, in respect of too rash belief of reports; which the most sincere men, without great knowledge of natural causes, (such as the Fathers were) are commonly the most subject to: For naturally, the best men are the least suspicious of fraudulent purposes. Gregory the Pope, and S. Bernard have somewhat of Apparitions of Ghosts, that said they were in Purgatory; and so has our Beda: but no where, I believe, but by report from others. But if they, or any other, relate any such stories of their own knowledge, they shall not thereby confirm the more such vain reports; but discover their own Infirmity, or Fraud.

With the Introduction of False, we may join also the suppressionof True Philosophy, by such men, as neither by lawful authority, nor sufficient study, are competent Judges of the truth. Our own Navigations make manifest, and all men learned in human Sciences, now acknowledge there are Antipodes: And every day it appeareth more and more, that Years, and Days are determined by Motions of the Earth. Nevertheless, men that have in their Writings but supposed such Doctrine, as an occasion to lay open the reasons for, and against it, have been punished for it by Authority Ecclesiastical. But what reason is there for it? Is it because such opinions are contrary to true Religion? that cannot be, if they be true. Let therefore the truth be first examined by competent Judges, or confuted by them that pretend to know the contrary. Is it because they be contrary to the Religion established? Let them be silenced by the Laws of those, to whom the Teachers of them are subject; that is, by the Laws Civil: For disobedience may lawfully be punished in them, that against the Laws teach even true Philosophy. Is it because they tend to disorder in Government, as countenancing Rebellion, or Sedition? then let them be silenced, and the Teachers punished by virtue of his Power to whom the care of the Public quiet is committed; which is the Authority Civil. For whatsoever Power Ecclesiastics take upon themselves (in any place where they are subject to the State) in their own Right, though they call it Gods Right, is but Usurpation.

CHAP. XLVII. Of the BENEFIT that proceedeth from such Darkness, and to whom it accrueth.

CIcero maketh honorable mention of one of the Cassii, a severeJudge amongst the Romans, for a custom he had, in Criminal causes, (when the testimony of the witnesses was not sufficient,) to ask the Accusers, Cuibono; that is to say, what Profit, Honor, or other Contentment, the accused obtained, or expected by the Fact. For amongst Presumptions, there is none that so evidently declareth the Author, as doth the BENEFIT of the Action. By the same rule I intend in this place to examine, who they may be, that have possessed the People so long in this part of Christendom, with these Doctrines, contrary to the Peaceable Societies of Mankind.

And first, to this Error, that the present Church now Militant on Earth, is the Kingdom of God, (that is, the Kingdom of Glory, or the Land of Promise; not the Kingdom of Grace, which is but a Promise of the Land,) are annexed these worldly Benefits; First, that the Pastors, and Teachers of the Church, are entitled thereby, as Gods Public Ministers, to a Right of Governing the Church; and consequently (because the Church, and Common-wealth are the same Persons) to be Rectors, and Governors of the Commonwealth. By this title it is, that the Pope prevailed with the subjects of all Christian Princes, to believe, that to disobey him, was to disobey Christ himself; and in all differences between him and other Princes, (charmed with the word Power Spiritual,) to abandon their lawful Sovereigns; which is in effect an universal Monarchy over all Christendom. For though they were first invested in the right of being Supreme Teachers of Christian Doctrine, by, and under Christian Emperors, within the limits of the Roman Empire (as is acknowledged by themselves) by the title of Pontifex Maximus, who was an Officer subject to the Civil State; yet after the Empire was divided, and dissolved, it was not hard to obtrude upon the people already subject to them, another Title, namely, the Right of St. Peter; not only to save entire their pretended Power; but also to extend the same over the same Christian Provinces, though no more united in the Empire of Rome. This Benefit of an Universal Monarchy, (considering the desire of men to bear Rule) is a sufficient Presumption, that the Popes that pretended to it, and for a long time enjoyed it, were the Authors of the Doctrine, by which it was obtained; namely, that the Church now on Earth, is the Kingdom of Christ. For that granted, it must be understood, that Christ hath some Lieutenant amongst us, by whom we are to be told what are his Commandments.

After that certain Churches had renounced this universal Power of the Pope, one would expect in reason, that the Civil Sovereigns in all those Churches, should have recovered so much of it, as (before they had unadvisedly let it go) was their own Right, and in their own hands. And in England it was so in effect; saving that they, by whom the Kings administered the Government of Religion, by maintaining their employment to be in Gods Right, seemed to usurp, if not a Supremacy, yet an Independency on the Civil Power: and they but seemed to usurp it, in as much as they acknowledged a Right in the King, to deprive them of the Exercise of their Functions at his pleasure.

But in those places where the Presbytery took that Office, thoughmany other Doctrines of the Church of Rome were forbidden to be taught; yet this Doctrine, that the Kingdom of Christ is already come, and that it began at the Resurrection of our Saviour, was still retained. But cui bono? What Profit did they expect from it? The same which the Popes expected: to have a Sovereign Power over the People. For what is it for men to excommunicate their lawful King, but to keep him from all places of Gods public Service in his own Kingdom? and with force to resist him, when he with force endeavoureth to correct them? Or what is it, without Authority from the Civil Sovereign, to excommunicate any person, but to take from him his Lawful Liberty, that is, to usurp an unlawful Power over their Brethren? The Authors therefore of this Darkness in Religion, are the Roman, and the Presbyterian Clergy.

To this head, I refer also all those Doctrines, that serve them tokeep the possession of this spiritual Sovereignty after it is gotten. As first, that the Pope in his public capacity cannot err. For who is there, that believing this to be true, will not readily obey him in whatsoever he commands?

Secondly, that all other Bishops, in what Common-wealth soever,have not their Right, neither immediately from God, nor mediately from their Civil Sovereigns, but from the Pope, is a Doctrine, by which there comes to be in every Christian Common-wealth many potent men, (for so are Bishops,) that have their dependance on the Pope, and owe obedience to him, though he be a foreign Prince; by which means he is able, (as he hath done many times) to raise a Civil War against the State that submits not it self to be governed according to his pleasure and Interest.

Thirdly, the exemption of these, and of all other Priests, and ofall Monks, and Fryers, from the Power of the Civil Laws. For by this means, there is a great part of every Common-wealth, that enjoy the benefit of the Laws, and are protected by the Power of the Civil State, which nevertheless pay no part of the Public expense; nor are liable to the penalties, as other Subjects, due to their crimes; and consequently, stand not in fear of any man, but the Pope; and adhere to him only, to uphold his universal Monarchy.

Fourthly, the giving to their Priests (which is no more in the New Testament but Presbyters, that is, Elders) the name of Sacerdotes, that is, Sacrificers, which was the title of the Civil Sovereign, and his public Ministers, amongst the Jews, whilst God was their King. Also, the making the Lords Supper a Sacrifice, serveth to make the People believe the Pope hath the same power over all Christians, that Moses and Aaron had over the Jews; that is to say, all Power, both Civil and Ecclesiastical, as the High Priest then had.

Fifthly, the teaching that Matrimony is a Sacrament, giveth tothe Clergy the Judging of the lawfulness of Marriages; and thereby, of what Children are Legitimate; and consequently, of the Right of Succession to hereditary Kingdoms.

Sixthly, the Denial of Marriage to Priests, serveth to assurethis Power of the Pope over Kings. For if a King be a Priest, he cannot Marry, and transmit his Kingdom to his Posterity; If he be not a Priest then the Pope pretendeth this Authority Ecclesiastical over him, and over his people.

Seventhly, from Auricular Confession, they obtain, for the assuranceof their Power, better intelligence of the designs of Princes, and great persons in the Civil State, than these can have of the designs of the State Ecclesiastical.

Eighthly, by the Canonization of Saints, and declaring who areMartyrs, they assure their Power, in that they induce simple men into an obstinacy against the Laws and Commands of their Civil Sovereigns even to death, if by the Popes excommunication, they be declared Heretics or Enemies to the Church; that is, (as they interpret it,) to the Pope.

Ninthly, they assure the same, by the Power they ascribe to everyPriest, of making Christ; and by the Power of ordaining Penance; and of Remitting, and Retaining of sins.

Tenthly, by the Doctrine of Purgatory, of Justification by externalworks, and of Indulgences, the Clergy is enriched.

Eleventhly, by their Demonology, and the use of Exorcism, and other things appertaining thereto, they keep (or think they keep) the People more in awe of their Power.

Lastly, the Metaphysics, Ethics, and Politics of Aristotle,the frivolous Distinctions, barbarous Terms, and obscure Language of the Schoolmen, taught in the Universities, (which have been all erected and regulated by the Popes Authority,) serve them to keep these Errors from being detected, and to make men mistake the Ignis fatuus of Vain Philosophy, for the Light of the Gospel.

To these, if they sufficed not, might be added other of their darkDoctrines, the profit whereof redoundeth manifestly, to the setting up of an unlawful Power over the lawful Sovereigns of Christian People; or for the sustaining of the same, when it is set up; or to the worldly Riches, Honour, and Authority of those that sustain it. And therefore by the aforesaid rule, of Cui bono, we may justly pronounce for the Authors of all this Spiritual Darkness, the Pope, and Roman Clergy, and all those besides that endeavour to settle in the minds of men this erroneous Doctrine, that the Church now on Earth, is that Kingdom of God mentioned in the Old and New Testament.

But the Emperors, and other Christian Sovereigns, under whose Government these Errors, and the like encroachments of Ecclesiastics upon their Office, at first crept in, to the disturbance of their possessions, and of the tranquillity of their Subjects, though they suffered the same for want of foresight of the Sequel, and of insight into the designs of their Teachers, may nevertheless be esteemed accessories to their own, and the Public damage: For without their Authority there could at first no seditious Doctrine have been publicly preached. I say they might have hindered the same in the beginning: But when the people were once possessed by those spiritual men, there was no human remedy to be applied, that any man could invent: And for the remedies that God should provide, who never faileth in his good time to destroy all the Machinations of men against the Truth, we are to attend his good pleasure, that suffereth many times the prosperity of his enemies, together with their ambition, to grow to such a height, as the violence thereof openeth the eyes, which the wariness of their predecessors had before sealed up, and makes men by too much grasping let go all, as Peters net was broken, by the struggling of too great a multitude of Fishes; whereas the Impatience of those, that strive to resist such encroachment, before their Subjects eyes were opened, did but increase the power they resisted. I do not therefore blame the Emperor Frederick for holding the stirrup to our countryman Pope Adrian; for such was the disposition of his subjects then, as if he had not done it, he was not likely to have succeeded in the Empire: But I blame those, that in the beginning, when their power was entire, by suffering such Doctrines to be forged in the Universities of their own Dominions, have holden the Stirrup to all the succeeding Popes, whilst they mounted into the Thrones of all Christian Sovereigns, to ride, and tire, both them, and their people, at their pleasure.

But as the Inventions of men are woven, so also are they ravelled out; the way is the same, but the order is inverted: The web begins at the first Elements of Power, which are Wisdom, Humility, Sincerity, and other virtues of the Apostles, whom the people converted, obeyed, out of Reverence, not by Obligation: Their Consciences were free, and their Words and Actions subject to none but the Civil Power. Afterwards the Presbyters (as the Flocks of Christ increased) assembling to consider what they should teach, and thereby obliging themselves to teach nothing against the Decrees of their Assemblies, made it to be thought the people were thereby obliged to follow their Doctrine, and when they refused, refused to keep them company, (that was then called Excommunication,) not as being Infidels, but as being disobedient: And this was the first knot upon their Liberty. And the number of Presbyters increasing, the Presbyters of the chief City or Province, got themselves an authority over the Parochial Presbyters, and appropriated to themselves the names of Bishops: And this was a second knot on Christian Liberty. Lastly, the Bishop of Rome, in regard of the Imperial City, took upon him an Authority (partly by the wills of the Emperors themselves, and by the title of Pontifex Maximus, and at last when the Emperors were grown weak, by the privileges of St. Peter) over all other Bishops of the Empire: Which was the third and last knot, and the whole Synthesis and Construction of the Pontifical Power.

And therefore the Analysis, or Resolution is by the same way; but beginneth with the knot that was last tied; as we may see in the dissolution of the preterpolitical Church Government in England. First, the Power of the Popes was dissolved totally by Queen Elizabeth; and the Bishops, who before exercised their Functions in Right of the Pope, did afterwards exercise the same in Right of the Queen and her Successors; though by retaining the phrase of Iure Divino, they were thought to demand it by immediate Right from God: And so was untied the first knot. After this, the Presbyterians lately in England obtained the putting down of Episcopacy: And so was the second knot dissolved: And almost at the same time, the Power was taken also from the Presbyterians: And so we are reduced to the Independency of the Primitive Christians to follow Paul, or Cephas, or Apollos, every man as he liketh best: Which, if it be without contention, and without measuring the Doctrine of Christ, by our affection to the Person of his Minister, (the fault which the Apostle reprehended in the Corinthians,) is perhaps the best: First, because there ought to be no Power over the Consciences of men, but of the Word it self, working Faith in every one, not always according to the purpose of them that Plant and Water, but of God himself, that giveth the Increase: and secondly, because it is unreasonable in them, who teach there is such danger in every little Error, to require of a man endued with Reason of his own, to follow the Reason of any other man, or of the most voices of many other men; Which is little better, than to venture his Salvation at cross and pile. Nor ought those Teachers to be displeased with this loss of their ancient Authority: For there is none should know better than they, that power is preserved by the same Virtues by which it is acquired; that is to say, by Wisdom, Humility, Clearness of Doctrine, and sincerity of Conversation; and not by suppression of the Natural Sciences, and of the Morality of Natural Reason; nor by obscure Language; nor by Arrogating to themselves more Knowledge than they make appear; nor by Pious Frauds; nor by such other faults, as in the Pastors of Gods Church are not only Faults, but also scandals, apt to make men stumble one time or other upon the suppression of their Authority.

But after this Doctrine, that the Church now Militant, is the Kingdom of God spoken of in the Old and New Testament, was received in the World; the ambition, and canvasing for the Offices that belong thereunto, and especially for that great Office of being Christs Lieutenant, and the Pomp of them that obtained therein the principal Public Charges, became by degrees so evident, that they lost the inward Reverence due to the Pastoral Function: in so much as the Wisest men, of them that had any power in the Civil State, needed nothing but the authority of their Princes, to deny them any further Obedience. For, from the time that the Bishop of Rome had gotten to be acknowledged for Bishop Universal, by pretence of Succession to St. Peter, their whole Hierarchy, or Kingdom of Darkness, may be compared not unfitly to the Kingdom of Fairies; that is, to the old wives Fables in England, concerning Ghosts and Spirits, and the feats they play in the night. And if a man consider the original of this great Ecclesiastical Dominion, he will easily perceive, that the Papacy, is no other, than the Ghost of the deceased Roman Empire, sitting crowned upon the grave thereof: For so did the Papacy start up on a Sudden out of the Ruins of that Heathen Power.

The Language also, which they use, both in the Churches, and in their Public Acts, being Latin, which is not commonly used by any Nation now in the world, what is it but the Ghost of the Old Roman Language?

The Fairies in what Nation soever they converse, have but one Universal King, which some Poets of ours call King Oberon; but the Scripture calls Beelzebub, Prince of Demons. The Ecclesiastics likewise, in whose Dominions soever they be found, acknowledge but one Universal King, the Pope.

The Ecclesiastics are Spiritual men, and Ghostly Fathers. The Fairies are Spirits, and Ghosts. Fairies and Ghosts inhabit Darkness, Solitudes, and Graves. The Ecclesiastics walk in Obscurity of Doctrine, in Monasteries, Churches, and Church-yards.

The Ecclesiastics have their Cathedral Churches; which, in what Town soever they be erected, by virtue of Holy Water, and certain Charms called Exorcisms, have the power to make those Townes, Cities, that is to say, Seats of Empire. The Fairies also have their enchanted Castles, and certain Gigantic Ghosts, that domineer over the Regions round about them.

The Fairies are not to be seized on; and brought to answer for the hurt they do. So also the Ecclesiastics vanish away from the Tribunals of Civil Justice.

The Ecclesiastics take from young men, the use of Reason, by certain Charms compounded of Metaphysics, and Miracles, and Traditions, and Abused Scripture, whereby they are good for nothing else, but to execute what they command them. The Fairies likewise are said to take young Children out of their Cradles, and to change them into Natural Fools, which Common people do therefore call Elves, and are apt to mischief.

In what Shop, or Operatory the Fairies make their Enchantment, the old Wives have not determined. But the Operatories of the Clergy, are well enough known to be the Universities, that received their Discipline from Authority Pontifical.

When the Fairies are displeased with any body, they are said to send their Elves, to pinch them. The Ecclesiastics, when they are displeased with any Civil State, make also their Elves, that is, Superstitious, Enchanted Subjects, to pinch their Princes, by preaching Sedition; or one Prince enchanted with promises, to pinch another.

The Fairies marry not; but there be amongst them Incubi, that have copulation with flesh and blood. The Priests also marry not.

The Ecclesiastics take the Cream of the Land, by Donations of ignorant men, that stand in aw of them, and by Tithes: So also it is in the Fable of Fairies, that they enter into the Dairies, and Feast upon the Cream, which they skim from the Milk.

What kind of Money is currant in the Kingdom of Fairies, is not recorded in the Story. But the Ecclesiastics in their Receipts accept of the same Money that we do; though when they are to make any Payment, it is in Canonizations, Indulgences, and Masses.

To this, and such like resemblances between the Papacy, and the Kingdom of Fairies, may be added this, that as the Fairies have no existence, but in the Fancies of ignorant people, rising from the Traditions of old Wives, or old Poets: so the Spiritual Power of the Pope (without the bounds of his own Civil Dominion) consisteth only in the Fear that Seduced people stand in, of their Excommunications; upon hearing of false Miracles, false Traditions, and false Interpretations of the Scripture.

It was not therefore a very difficult matter, for Henry 8. by his Exorcism; nor for Qu. Elizabeth by hers, to cast them out. But who knows that this Spirit of Rome, now gone out, and walking by Missions through the dry places of China, Japan, and the Indies, that yield him little fruit, may not return, or rather an Assembly of Spirits worse than he, enter, and inhabit this clean swept house, and make the End thereof worse than the Beginning? For it is not the Roman Clergy only, that pretends the Kingdom of God to be of this World, and thereby to have a Power therein, distinct from that of the Civil State. And this is all I had a design to say, concerning the Doctrine of the POLITICS. Which when I have reviewed, I shall willingly expose it to the censure of my Country.

A REVIEW, and CONCLUSION.

From the contrariety of some of the Natural Faculties of the Mind, one to another, as also of one Passion to another, and from their reference to Conversation, there has been an argument taken, to infer an impossibility that any one man should be sufficiently disposed to all sorts of Civil duty. The Severity of Judgment, they say, makes men Censorious, and unapt to pardon the Errors and Infirmities of other men: and on the other side, Celerity of Fancy, makes the thoughts less steady than is necessary, to discern exactly between Right and Wrong. Again, in all Deliberations, and in all Pleadings, the faculty of solid Reasoning, is necessary: for without it, the Resolutions of men are rash, and their Sentences unjust: and yet if there be not powerful Eloquence, which procureth attention and Consent, the effect of Reason will be little. But these are contrary Faculties; the former being grounded upon principles of Truth; the other upon Opinions already received, true, or false; and upon the Passions and Interests of men, which are different, and mutable.

And amongst the Passions, Courage, (by which I mean the Contempt of Wounds, and violent Death) inclineth men to private Revenges, and sometimes to endeavour the unsettling of the Public Peace: And Timorousness, many times disposeth to the desertion of the Public Defence. Both these they say cannot stand together in the same person.

And to consider the contrariety of men's Opinions, and Manners in general, It is they say, impossible to entertain a constant Civil Amity with all those, with whom the Business of the world constrains us to converse: Which Business, consisteth almost in nothing else but a perpetual contention for Honor, Riches, and Authority.

To which I answer, that these are indeed great difficulties, but not Impossibilities: For by Education, and Discipline, they may be, and are sometimes reconciled. Judgment, and Fancy may have place in the same man; but by turns; as the end which he aimeth at requireth. As the Israelites in Egypt, were sometimes fastened to their labour of making Bricks, and other times were ranging abroad to gather Straw: So also may the Judgement sometimes be fixed upon one certain Consideration, and the Fancy at another time wandering about the world. So also Reason, and Eloquence, (though not perhaps in the Natural Sciences, yet in the Moral) may stand very well together. For wheresoever there is place for adorning and preferring of Error, there is much more place for adorning and preferring of Truth, if they have it to adorn. Nor is there any repugnancy between fearing the Laws, and not fearing a public Enemy; nor between abstaining from Injury, and pardoning it in others. There is therefore no such Inconsistence of Human Nature, with Civil Duties, as some think. I have known clearness of Judgment, and largeness of Fancy; strength of Reason, and graceful Elocution; a Courage for the War, and a Fear for the Laws, and all eminently in one man; and that was my most noble and honored friend Mr. Sidney Godolphin; who hating no man, nor hated of any, was unfortunately slain in the beginning of the late Civil war, in the Public quarrel, by an undiscerned, and an undiscerning hand.

To the Laws of Nature, declared in the 15th Chapter, I would have this added, That every man is bound by Nature, as much as in him lieth, to protect in War, the Authority, by which he is himself protected in time of Peace. For he that pretendeth a Right of Nature to preserve his own body, cannot pretend a Right of Nature to destroy him, by whose strength he is preserved: It is a manifest contradiction of himself. And though this Law may be drawn by consequence, from some of those that are there already mentioned; yet the Times require to have it inculcated, and remembered.

And because I find by divers English Books lately printed, that the Civil wars have not yet sufficiently taught men, in what point of time it is, that a Subject becomes obliged to the Conqueror; nor what is Conquest; nor how it comes about, that it obliges men to obey his Laws: Therefore for farther satisfaction of men therein, I say, the point of time, wherein a man becomes subject to a Conqueror, is that point, wherein having liberty to submit to him, he consenteth, either by express words, or by other sufficient sign, to be his Subject. When it is that a man hath the liberty to submit, I have showed before in the end of the 21st Chapter; namely, that for him that hath no obligation to his former Sovereign but that of an ordinary Subject, it is then, when the means of his life is within the Guards and Garrisons of the Enemy; for it is then, that he hath no longer Protection from him, but is protected by the adverse party for his Contribution. Seeing therefore such contribution is every where, as a thing inevitable, (notwithstanding it be an assistance to the Enemy,) esteemed lawful; a total Submission, which is but an assistance to the Enemy, cannot be esteemed unlawful. Besides, if a man consider that they who submit, assist the Enemy but with part of their estates, whereas they that refuse, assist him with the whole, there is no reason to call their Submission, or Composition an Assistance; but rather a Detriment to the Enemy. But if a man, besides the obligation of a Subject, hath taken upon him a new obligation of a Soldier, then he hath not the liberty to submit to a new Power, as long as the old one keeps the field, and giveth him means of subsistence, either in his Armies, or Garrisons: for in this case, he cannot complain of want of Protection, and means to live as a Soldier: But when that also fails, a Soldier also may seek his Protection wheresoever he has most hope to have it; and may lawfully submit himself to his new Master. And so much for the Time when he may do it lawfully, if he will. If therefore he do it, he is undoubtedly bound to be a true Subject: For a Contract lawfully made, cannot lawfully be broken.

By this also a man may understand, when it is, that men may be said to be Conquered; and in what the nature of Conquest, and the Right of a Conqueror consisteth: For this Submission is it implieth them all. Conquest, is not the Victory it self; but the Acquisition by Victory, of a Right, over the persons of men. He therefore that is slain, is Overcome, but not Conquered: He that is taken, and put into prison, or chains, is not Conquered, though Overcome; for he is still an Enemy, and may save himself if he can: But he that upon promise of Obedience, hath his Life and Liberty allowed him, is then Conquered, and a Subject; and not before. The Romans used to say, that their General had Pacified such a Province, that is to say, in English, Conquered it; and that the Country was Pacified by Victory, when the people of it had promised Imperata facere, that is, To do what the Roman People commanded them: this was to be Conquered. But this promise may be either express, or tacit: Express, by Promise: Tacit, by other signs. As for example, a man that hath not been called to make such an express Promise, (because he is one whose power perhaps is not considerable;) yet if he live under their Protection openly, he is understood to submit himself to the Government: But if he live there secretly, he is liable to any thing that may be done to a Spy, and Enemy of the State. I say not, he does any Injustice, (for acts of open Hostility bear not that name); but that he may be justly put to death. Likewise, if a man, when his Country is conquered, be out of it, he is not Conquered, nor Subject: but if at his return, he submit to the Government, he is bound to obey it. So that Conquest (to define it) is the Acquiring of the Right of Sovereignty by Victory. Which Right, is acquired, in the peoples Submission, by which they contract with the Victor, promising Obedience, for Life and Liberty.

In the 29th Chapter I have set down for one of the causes of the Dissolutions of Common-wealths, their Imperfect Generation, consisting in the want of an Absolute and Arbitrary Legislative Power; for want whereof, the Civil Sovereign is fain to handle the Sword of Justice unconstantly, and as if it were too hot for him to hold: One reason whereof (which I have not there mentioned) is this, That they will all of them justify the War, by which their Power was at first gotten, and whereon (as they think) their Right dependeth, and not on the Possession. As if, for example, the Right of the Kings of England did depend on the goodness of the cause of William the Conqueror, and upon their lineal, and directest Descent from him; by which means, there would perhaps be no tie of the Subjects obedience to their Sovereign at this day in all the world: wherein whilst they needlessly think to justify themselves, they justify all the successful Rebellions that Ambition shall at any time raise against them, and their Successors. Therefore I put down for one of the most effectual seeds of the Death of any State, that the Conquerors require not only a Submission of men's actions to them for the future, but also an Approbation of all their actions past; when there is scarce a Common-wealth in the world, whose beginnings can in conscience be justified.

And because the name of Tyranny, signifieth nothing more, nor less, than the name of Sovereignty, be it in one, or many men, saving that they that use the former word, are understood to be angry with them they call Tyrants; I think the toleration of a professed hatred of Tyranny, is a Toleration of hatred to Commonwealth in general, and another evil seed, not differing much from the former. For to the Justification of the Cause of a Conqueror, the Reproach of the Cause of the Conquered, is for the most part necessary: but neither of them necessary for the Obligation of the Conquered. And thus much I have thought fit to say upon the Review of the first and second part of this Discourse.

In the 35th Chapter, I have sufficiently declared out of the Scripture, that in the Common-wealth of the Jews, God himself was made the Sovereign, by Pact with the People; who were therefore called his Peculiar People, to distinguish them from the rest of the world, over whom God reigned not by their Consent, but by his own Power: And that in this Kingdom Moses was Gods Lieutenant on Earth; and that it was he that told them what Laws God appointed them to be ruled by. But I have omitted to set down who were the Officers appointed to do Execution; especially in Capital Punishments; not then thinking it a matter of so necessary consideration, as I find it since. We know that generally in all Commonwealths, the Execution of Corporeal Punishments, was either put upon the Guards, or other Soldiers of the Sovereign Power; or given to those, in whom want of means, contempt of honour, and hardness of heart, concurred, to make them sue for such an Office. But amongst the Israelites it was a Positive Law of God their Sovereign, that he that was convicted of a capital Crime, should be stoned to death by the People; and that the Witnesses should cast the first Stone, and after the Witnesses, then the rest of the People. This was a Law that designed who were to be the Executioners; but not that any one should throw a Stone at him before Conviction and Sentence, where the Congregation was Judge. The Witnesses were nevertheless to be heard before they proceeded to Execution, unless the Fact were committed in the presence of the Congregation it self, or in sight of the lawful Judges; for then there needed no other Witnesses but the Judges themselves. Nevertheless, this manner of proceeding being not thoroughly understood, hath given occasion to a dangerous opinion, that any man may kill another, in some cases, by a Right of Zeal; as if the Executions done upon Offenders in the Kingdom of God in old time, proceeded not from the Sovereign Command, but from the Authority of Private Zeal: which, if we consider the texts that seem to favour it, is quite contrary.

First, where the Levites fell upon the People, that had made and worshipped the Golden Calf, and slew three thousand of them; it was by the Commandment of Moses, from the mouth of God; as is manifest, Exod. 32. 27. And when the Son of a woman of Israel had blasphemed God, they that heard it, did not kill him, but brought him before Moses, who put him under custody, till God should give Sentence against him; as appears, Levit. 25. 11, 12. Again, (Numbers 25. 6, 7.) when Phinehas killed Zimri and Cosbi, it was not by right of Private Zeal: Their Crime was committed in the sight of the Assembly; there needed no Witness; the Law was known, and he the heir apparent to the Sovereignty; and which is the principal point, the Lawfulness of his Act depended wholly upon a subsequent Ratification by Moses, whereof he had no cause to doubt. And this Presumption of a future Ratification, is sometimes necessary to the safety a Common-wealth; as in a sudden Rebellion, any man that can suppress it by his own Power in the Country where it begins, without express Law or Commission, may lawfully do it, and provide to have it Ratified, or Pardoned, whilst it is in doing, or after it is done. Also Numb. 35. 30. it is expressly said, Whosoever shall kill the Murderer, shall kill him upon the word of Witnesses: but Witnesses suppose a formal Judicature, and consequently condemn that pretence of Ius Zelotarum. The Law of Moses concerning him that enticeth to Idolatry, (that is to say, in the Kingdom of God to a renouncing of his Allegiance (Deut. 13. 8.) forbids to conceal him, and commands the Accuser to cause him to be put to death, and to cast the first stone at him; but not to kill him before he be Condemned. And (Deut. 17. ver. 4, 5, 6.) the Process against Idolatry is exactly set down: For God there speaketh to the People, as Judge, and commandeth them, when a man is Accused of Idolatry, to Enquire diligently of the Fact, and finding it true, then to Stone him; but still the hand of the Witness throweth the first stone. This is not Private Zeal, but Public Condemnation. In like manner when a Father hath a rebellious Son, the Law is (Deut. 21. 18.) that he shall bring him before the Judges of the Town, and all the people of the Town shall Stone him. Lastly, by pretence of these Laws it was, that St. Steven was Stoned, and not by pretence of Private Zeal: for before he was carried away to Execution, he had Pleaded his Cause before the High Priest. There is nothing in all this, nor in any other part of the Bible, to countenance Executions by Private Zeal; which being oftentimes but a conjunction of Ignorance and Passion, is against both the Justice and Peace of a Common-wealth.

In the 36th Chapter I have said, that it is not declared in what manner God spake supernaturally to Moses: Not that he spake not to him sometimes by Dreams and Visions, and by a supernatural Voice, as to other Prophets: For the manner how he spake unto him from the Mercy-Seat, is expressly set down Numbers 7. 89. in these words, From that time forward, when Moses entered into the Tabernacle of the Congregation to speak with God, he heard a Voice which spake unto him from over the Mercy-Seat, which is over the Ark of the Testimony, from between the Cherubins he spake unto him. But it is not declared in what consisted the preeminence of the manner of Gods speaking to Moses, above that of his speaking to other Prophets, as to Samuel, and to Abraham, to whom he also spake by a Voice, (that is, by Vision) Unless the difference consist in the clearness of the Vision. For Face to Face, and Mouth to Mouth, cannot be literally understood of the Infiniteness, and Incomprehensibility of the Divine Nature.

And as to the whole Doctrine, I see not yet, but the Principles of it are true and proper; and the Ratiocination solid. For I ground the Civil Right of Sovereigns, and both the Duty and Liberty of Subjects, upon the known natural Inclinations of Mankind, and upon the Articles of the Law of Nature; of which no man, that pretends but reason enough to govern his private family, ought to be ignorant. And for the Power Ecclesiastical of the same Sovereigns, I ground it on such Texts, as are both evident in themselves, and consonant to the Scope of the whole Scripture. And therefore am persuaded, that he that shall read it with a purpose only to be informed, shall be informed by it. But for those that by Writing, or Public Discourse, or by their eminent actions, have already engaged themselves to the maintaining of contrary opinions, they will not be so easily satisfied. For in such cases, it is natural for men, at one and the same time, both to proceed in reading, and to lose their attention, in the search of objections to that they had read before: Of which, in a time wherein the interests of men are changed (seeing much of that Doctrine, which serveth to the establishing of a new Government, must needs be contrary to that which conduced to the dissolution of the old,) there cannot choose but be very many.

In that part which treateth of a Christian Common-wealth, there are some new Doctrines, which, it may be, in a State where the contrary were already fully determined, were a fault for a Subject without leave to divulge, as being an usurpation of the place of a Teacher. But in this time, that men call not only for Peace, but also for Truth, to offer such Doctrines as I think True, and that manifestly tend to Peace and Loyalty, to the consideration of those that are yet in deliberation, is no more, but to offer New Wine, to be put into New Cask, that both may be preserved together. And I suppose, that then, when Novelty can breed no trouble, nor disorder in a State, men are not generally so much inclined to the reverence of Antiquity, as to prefer Ancient Errors, before New and well proved Truth.

There is nothing I distrust more than my Elocution; which nevertheless I am confident (excepting the Mischances of the Press) is not obscure. That I have neglected the Ornament of quoting ancient Poets, Orators, and Philosophers, contrary to the custom of late time, (whether I have done well or ill in it,) proceedeth from my judgment, grounded on many reasons. For first, all Truth of Doctrine dependeth either upon Reason, or upon Scripture; both which give credit to many, but never receive it from any Writer. Secondly, the matters in question are not of Fact, but of Right, wherein there is no place for Witnesses. There is scarce any of those old Writers, that contradicteth not sometimes both himself, and others; which makes their Testimonies insufficient. Fourthly, such Opinions as are taken only upon Credit of Antiquity, are not intrinsically the Judgment of those that cite them, but Words that pass (like gaping) from mouth to mouth. Fifthly, it is many times with a fraudulent Design that men stick their corrupt Doctrine with the Cloves of other men's Wit. Sixthly, I find not that the Ancients they cite, took it for an Ornament, to do the like with those that wrote before them. Seventhly, it is an argument of Indigestion; when Greek and Latin Sentences unchewed come up again, as they use to do, unchanged. Lastly, though I reverence those men of Ancient time, that either have written Truth perspicuously, or set us in a better way to find it out our selves; yet to the Antiquity it self I think nothing due: For if we will reverence the Age, the Present is the Oldest. If the Antiquity of the Writer, I am not sure, that generally they to whom such honor is given, were more Ancient when they wrote, than I am that am Writing: But if it be well considered, the praise of Ancient Authors, proceeds not from the reverence of the Dead, but from the competition, and mutual envy of the Living.

To conclude, there is nothing in this whole Discourse, nor in that I writ before of the same Subject in Latin, as far as I can perceive, contrary either to the Word of God, or to good Manners; or to the disturbance of the Public Tranquillity. Therefore I think it may be profitably printed, and more profitably taught in the Universities, in case they also think so, to whom the judgment of the same belongeth. For seeing the Universities are the Fountains of Civil, and Moral Doctrine, from whence the Preachers, and the Gentry, drawing such water as they find, use to sprinkle the same (both from the Pulpit, and in their Conversation) upon the People, there ought certainly to be great care taken, to have it pure, both from the Venom of Heathen Politicians, and from the Incantation of Deceiving Spirits. And by that means the most men, knowing their Duties, will be the less subject to serve the Ambition of a few discontented persons, in their purposes against the State; and be the less grieved with the Contributions necessary for their Peace, and Defence; and the Governors themselves have the less cause, to maintain at the Common charge any greater Army, than is necessary to make good the Public Liberty, against the Invasions and Encroachments of foreign Enemies.

And thus I have brought to an end my Discourse of Civil and Ecclesiastical Government, occasioned by the disorders of the present time, without partiality, without application, and without other design, than to set before men's eyes the mutual Relation between Protection and Obedience; of which the condition of Human Nature, and the Laws Divine, (both Natural and Positive) require an inviolable observation. And though in the revolution of States, there can be no very good Constellation for Truths of this nature to be born under, (as having an angry aspect from the dissolvers of an old Government, and seeing but the backs of them that erect a new;) yet I cannot think it will be condemned at this time, either by the Public Judge of Doctrine, or by any that desires the continuance of Public Peace. And in this hope I return to my interrupted Speculation of Bodies Natural; wherein, (if God give me health to finish it,) I hope the Novelty will as much please, as in the Doctrine of this Artificial Body it useth to offend. For such Truth, as opposeth no man's profit, nor pleasure, is to all men welcome.

FINIS.